tka op day rh Los pire gg Ha cathdtdga) Moy cp and 1 UDCETIS py ecse'sjienonapocrpeoy anode 1 POUSDAEIN “is nsSendaacehubndeliany anaes 4 *EE Stems. Caulopteris ...... So bo movhe shine 5 Protopteris steessesovecene - ZAPPCA ceesscececseee eaveees Meescubeo I Asterochleena....... sebesiide tecegovee I Karstenia ..... Povescserowesvopaecces 2 LycopoDpIAcEs&. § 3. Lepidodendree. Lepidodendron ...... Gdecdecsvcsces 40 Lepidostrobus .....cecesesseeeenees 8 Lepidophyllum .........eeeseereees 8 JAIOGEMGTON 5.5% <.whdasndoeal sneate: -o Megaphy tum sss cisvegases oeivndiess. 4 ERRIOUUR: Socpestehces. cc ghdess os cbs nate 3 ~ Lepidophloios ...........sceseeeees 3 Knorria ...... Ne gpidaio d dh bntdd $8 ie oad ae 2 § 4. Psaroniee. PSarOMlUs ...sesescerersvees eevnesviee 30 Heterangium....... odgnwppy cecnasies ] Diplotegium ..,....... qeveanserpecte ] By summing up these 79 EQUISETACEA. Equisetites............000 Bit bi ree Calamites ....... Sd he deetbaite vars 10 Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. ASTEROPHYLLITES. Calamodendron ..........ssssseceees 6 rn ey wedtet Sale gake hie so. 20 pres a Labs lisiaaseaanneyes” 1 Pee otheca ss... pot paten scones Se | Annularia ......... ate daisade dasaPacdss 5 Sphenophyllum .......0...sesees00s . 8 SIGILLARIE Sigilaria! jade. heskbocsiess bsddtha. OD Career 2 we Stigmaria eeecee eeessecee eeetece 6 SEE BORDARON,: sonst days sve sen ane 2 plosyion ep aielpdanwnchinmned hase, Carcd ] neistrophyllum.......... soossvee | ? Didymophyllum .........-.....00. ] Na@GGERATHIEA. Noeggerathia tae toga eb hbiesds Sb} 10 Pycnophyllum ..,....... dy cepedales 2 CYCADE. f EROIIIE VIGNE nov ssvactrystvussskatise 1h ? Medullosa ............ Ee cal Nay rae CoNnIFERZ. WR AIODIG 65 « de'Shs 09 cous tere anastasia é 4 EY he PACs ite Rll Fe I te 1 Dd ORVION 000) oi edés cacdvecusocestite 7 PalseOxylom (1 is...i0.h odadoosdivbnads 2 Pissadendron...... igs apehoaaie aah orale 2 Angiospermous Dicotyledons. None. Monocotyledons. Very doubtful and imperfectly known. Museeites primeevus ........0ese00s d Cromyodendron radicans ......... 1 Palmacites carbonigenus ...... 9 — leptoxylon Myeloxylon (Medullosa elegans) 1 DEQRACAINUIN 5 06s ocne> anacedeansepese 2 TYIgONOCAYPUM ......eeseeeeeee eens 7 numbers, and avoiding at the same 80 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which time, as far as possible, repetitions resulting from the repetition of different organs probably belonging to the same plants, such as the leaves, petioles and stems of the Ferns, &c., we arrive at the following figures for the different families :— Amphigenous Cryptogamia...... 6 | Gymnospermous Dicotyledons.. 135 Al ote. is. ccscscsssecdeesss 4 '- Asterophyllites ...... 44 Fungi ...0scscsenceceses 2 Sigitiariés 534.00... 60 Acrogenous Cryptogamia ...... 346 Noeggerathiez......... 12 PCOS 'n..cececorscerene 250 Cycadese 2... eesesee. 3 Lycopodiacez ......... 83 COU nose ans too sns 16 Equisetaceze ...... yim oJ Angiospermous Dicotyledons... 9 ; —— | Monocotyledons (very doubtful) 13 352 a 352 + 148 = 500 148 The first fact which strikes us in this table, is the small number of the plants which constituted this flora of the ancient world. It is true that this reckoning of the fossil vegetables of the carboniferous period includes scarcely any-but the species of the coal formations of Europe; but nevertheless those-of North America have now furnished a considerable contingent, and the observations already made suffice to prove that most of the spe- cies are identical with those of Europe. Thus, while this enumeration only comprehends 500 species, the existing flora of Europe is composed of more than 6000 Pha- nerogamia ; that of Germany, or rather of Central Europe, alone, more than 5000; and by including the Cryptogamia these num- bers would rise to at least 11,000, and to 9000 for the flora of Central Europe alone. The flora of the carboniferous period therefore comprises at most a twentieth of the number of plants now growing on the surface of the soil of Europe, and yet this number of species cor- responds to the whole of a long period, durmg which various species were successors to others; so that it may be admitted, with much probability, that never more than a hundred species existed contemporaneously. We see how great was the poverty, and especially the uniformity of this vegetation, above all in relation to the number of species, compared to the abundance and variety of the forms of the existing period. The complete absence of ordinary or Angiospermous Dicoty- ledons, and that almost as complete of the Monocotyledons, ex- plains, moreover, that reduction of the ancient flora; for at the present time these two divisions of the vegetable kingdom form at least four-fifths of the total number of known existing species. But the families also, so few in number, existing at that epoch, contain absolutely many more species than they present now on the soil of Europe. Thus the Ferns of the carboniferous period have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 81 in Europe comprehend about 250 different species, and the whole of Europe now only produces 50 species. In the same way, the Gymnospermia, which now only com- prise in Europe about 25 species of Coniferze and Ephedree, then contained more than 120 species of very different forms. These families, existing alone and much more numerous then than they are now in the same climates, if we embrace the entire carboniferous period, were still more remarkable for the very different forms under which they presented themselves; thus among the Cryptogamia we observe genera of Ferns now com- pletely destroyed, and several arborescent species ; the Equiseta or allied plants almost arborescent; the Lycopodiacez forming gigantic trees ; all forms now unknown, either in the entire world or at least in the temperate zones. | ' Among the plants that we range with the Gymnospermous Dicotyledons, the differences are still. more striking, for Rey constitute families completely extirpated since that epoch; suc are the Sigillariez, the Noeggerathiez, and the Asterophyllitez. The characters of the vegetation during the carboniferous period may be thus summed up :— Complete absence of Angiospermous Dicotyledons ; Complete or almost complete absence of Monocotyledons ; Predominance of Acrogenous Cryptogamia and forms unusual and now destroyed in the families of the Filices, Lycopodiacee and Equisetaces ; : Great development of the Gymnospermous Dicotyledons, but resulting from the existence of families completely destroyed, not ‘only now but from the close of that period. Must we suppose that this vegetation, thus reduced to forms which we are led to consider as the most simple and least perfect, owed that special nature to its being a first phase of the development. of the organization of the vegetable kingdom, which had not yet attained to the perfection it subsequently arrived at ; or was it due to an influence of the physical conditions in which the surface of the earth was then placed? This we are unable to decide. I will merely recall to mind, that I have already noted the analogy this predominance of Acrogenous Cryptogamia esta- blishes between the vegetation of this first period and that of the small islands of the equatorial and southern temperate zones, in which the maritime climate exists in the fullest condition. At the same time this predominance is not such that it in- volves, as during the carboniferous period, the exclusion of Pha- nerogamous plants ; and that complete exclusion would seem more favourable to the idea of a gradual development of the vegetable . kingdom. Oe SA Brongniart on the different Floras which Lastly, we are not sufficiently acquainted with the influence of the nature of the atmosphere upon the life of vegetables, when prolonged throughout their entire existence, to know whether important differences in the composition of that atmosphere, and above all the (very probable) presence of a greater propor- tion of carbonic acid, might not favour the existence of certain classes of the vegetable kingdom and oppose that of other groups. I will terminate’this sketch of the vegetation of the carboni- ferous period, by directing attention to the facts that the coal formation, which, almost solely, contains the remains of it, is evidently a terrestrial and freshwater formation ; that the layers of coal which it contains are the result of the accumulation in situ of the remains of the plants, which covered the soil in the same manner as the layers of peat or the vegetable mould of great forests ; that it is only in certain exceptional circumstances that these layers alternate with layers containing the remains of marine animals, and can be considered as the result of the trans- port in the sea of the terrestrial plants which occur in them. This vegetation of the great carboniferous period disappeared almost completely with it ; the Permian period which succeeded presents only a kind of residue already deprived of the majority of its most characteristic genera; and during the Vosgesian period, or that of the grés bigarré, we find no longer any trace of it. I cannot close this account of the vegetation of the carboni- ferous period without saying a few words on the incompre- hensible exception to this regular and uniform distribution of fossil vegetables which would be afforded by the anthracitic for- mations of the Alps, if they belonged really to the epoch of the lias, as held by M. Elie de Beaumont and several other distin- guished geologists who adopt his opinion. I cannot discuss here the reasons, derived from geological observations properly so called, which have led M. de Beaumont to this conclusion ; I am aware of all the weight which the so accurate and well- directed observations of my learned friend possess in science ; but when we see that the researches which so many scientific men and collectors have made, have shown that the plants con- tained in these strata are without exception those of the coal period, without the intermixture of a single fragment of the fossil plants of the lias, of the Jurassic epoch, of the keuper, or of the grés bigarré, we seek in vain for an explanation of this un- paralleled fact, and ask whether the few shells which have chiefly contributed to cause the reference of these formations to the Ju- rassic period, are a very positive_proof of this geological position. Their small number, their state of preservation so imperfect that their specific determination is impossible or very doubtful, do have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 83 these allow us to attribute to them more value than to that en- semble of numerous vegetables, the greater portion well determined specifically, which are found in these anthracitic strata? In 1828 I gave a list of these fossils comprising 25 species, 20 of which were determined specifically, and were all identical with the species of the coal formation. Mr. Bunbury has just executed a similar task on the collections deposited in the Museum of Turin, and has arrived at the same result ; and I will add, that, several years ago, I received from M. Scipio Gras, engineer-in-chief of mines at Grenoble, collections of the fossils of the mines of Lamure and La Tarentaise, which contained more than 40 species, among which a great number belonged to the most characteristic genera of the coal formations. Such are the Sigillarias, eight or nine in number, five well determined ; Stigmaria ficoides, three Lepi- dodendra, a Lepidophloios, Annularia longifolia and brevifolia ; in a word, the whole ensemble of the coal vegetation, such as it is exhibited at St. Etienne or Alais. With regard to the explanation drawn from a transport from distant regions where this vegetation had persisted, it becomes less admissible daily, as the number of specimens increases, and as we see that not a single specimen of the plants peculiar to the liassic period occurs intermixed with them. 2. Permian Period. . The nature of the plants which appear peculiar to this epoch is far from being determined in a very positive manner, for the very few localities in which have hitherto been found fossils that we can regard as belonging to this period, are perhaps actually not of completely identical and really contemporaneous formation. Thus, are the bituminous and cupreous schists of the Mansfeld country, referred by all geologists to the Zechstein, and the sandstones of Russia classed by MM. Murchison and Verneuil in the Permian formation, really contemporaneous? Finally, ' the slates of Lodéve, considered by MM. Dufresnoy and Elie de Beaumont as dependents on the grés bigarré, but so different from the grés bigarré of the Vosges in their flora,—are they more properly classed in this period, which would thus be a sort of passage from the coal formation, so well characterized, to the Vosgesian period, or in that of the grés bigarré, which differs from it in such a marked manner? | These doubts as to the identity of the epoch of formation of the three principal localities which would furnish the materials for a flora of this period, lead me to enumerate these three local floras separately. 84. l. Fuora oF THE BITUMINOUS - Scuists or THURINGIA. ALG. Caulerpites selaginoides, Sternb. pectinatus, Sternb. spheericus, Sternb. Zonarites digitatus, Sternb. Chondrites virgatus, Munst. FILICEs. Teniopteris Eckardii, Germ. Sphenopteris dichotoma, Alth. Althausii, Brong. (Caulerp. eee et dichotoma, Alth.) Sphenopteris Goeppertii, Geinitz. bipinnata, Geinitz. (Caulerp. Munst.) Pecopteris crenulata, Brong. (Cau- ' lerp. crenulatus, Alth.) Pecopteris Martinsii, Brong. (Ale- thop. Martinsii, Germ.) Pecopteris Schwedesiana, Dunk.— Frankenberg. ConIFER. Cryptomerites Ulmanni, Brong. (Cu- pressus Ulmanni, Bronn.)—Frank- | enberg. ; Walchia (not determinable specifi- cally). 2. FLORA OF THE PERMIAN SAND- STONES OF Russia. FILICcEs. Odontopteris permiensis, Brong. Strogonovii, Morris. Fischeri, Brong. Neuropteris salicifolia, Fisch. tenuifolia, Brong. —— flexuosa, Brong.? —— macrophylla, Brong.? Sphenopteris erosa, Morris. lobata, Morris. M. Brongniart on the Periods of Vegetation. Sphenopteris incerta, Brong. Alethopteris Grandini, Brong.? Callipteris Goeppertii, Brong. —— Wangenheimii, Brong. EQUISETACES. Calamites gigas, Brong. Suckowii, var. major, Brong. LycoPpoDIACE. Lepidodendron elongatum, Brong. » Species doubtful. N@GGERATHIE. Neeggerathia cuneifolia, Brong. —— expansa, Brong. 3. FLORA OF THE SLATY SCHISTS or LopDEVE. FILIcEs. Neuropteris Dufresnoyi, Brong. Sphenopteris artemisizfolia, Brong. —— tridactylites, Brong. platyrachis, Brong. Alethopteris Christolu, Brong. Callipteris heteromorpha, Brong. Carionii, Brong. Pecopteris hemitelioides, Brong. oreopteroides, Brong. —— plumosa, Brong. abbreviata, Brong. dentata, Brong. Lodevensis, Breng. ASTEROPHYLLITES. Annularia floribunda, Sternbd. ’ CoNnIFERA. Walchia Schlotheimu, Brong. piniformis, Sternb. —— Sternbergi, Brong. eutassiformis, Brong. —— hypnoides, Brong. More details respecting the species just enumerated will be found,—for those of the Permian formation, in the work already cited, of MM. Murchison, de Verneuil and Keyserling (vol. ii. p- 1), on the Geology of Russia ; for those of the slate quarries of Lodéve, in the ‘ Description Géologique de la France,’ by MM. Dufresnoy and Elie de Beaumont (vol. 11. p. 145). It is evident that there are great specific differences between the plants of these localities, and that, up to this time, no species common to all can be recognized. Are these differences to be attributed to the in- | Ann.deMag. Wat. Hist §.2. VoL6. PLVIL = al 2 ay B | J Bastre.se. Dr. Salter on Lerneonema Bairdii. 85 fluence of the great diversity of geographical position, or is there, besides, a difference of epoch of formation between these rocks ? The only character which tends to approximate the last two floras, is the relation which both possess to that of the coal formations, of which they appear to be a kind of extract, and of the more ‘recent strata of which they especially remind us. As to the plants of the bituminous schists of the Mansfeld country, they are so few in number and appear to have been de- posited under conditions so different, that it is difficult to com- pare them with the other two floras. However, the species of Sphenopteris are extremely alike in these three formations, and perhaps an accurate comparison would establish the identity of several of them: the Pecopteris crenulatus of Ilmenau is perhaps only an imperfect state of the Pecopteris abbreviata of Lodéve ; finally, the species of Callipteris of the Permian rocks and of Lodéve have very intimate relations with each other and with the Callipterides of the coal formation. We will add, relatively to the bituminous schists of Thuringia, that several of their fossils appear to be marine plants, the number of which would become far more considerable did we not suppress all the imperfect impressions which have been described as such, and which are merely altered fragments of Ferns or Coniferze. [To be continued. | VIII.— Description of Lerneonema Bairdii. By Dr. James Satter. . [With a Plate. | To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. GENTLEMEN, British Museum, June Ist, 1850. THE accompanying sketch and description of a remarkable ani- mal belonging to the order Lerneade has been lately sent me by Dr. Salter of Poole. It evidently belongs to the genus Lerneo- nema of M. Edwards, but presents some peculiarities which di- stinguish it from the only two species of that genus hitherto found in this country. The want of an apparent head and the possession of only one horn-shaped appendage caused me to fear that that part of the animal, in the specimen from which the drawing was made, was imperfect, a portion of the head having perhaps been torn off in removing it from the herring to which it was attached. In reply however to my inquiries upon that subject, Dr. Salter assures me that there could be no mistake as to the state of the head, as he had examined it very carefully. 86 Dr. Salter on Lerneonema Bairdii. “I could discover,” he says, “no fracture or injury to either of the specimens, so I haye no doubt of their integrity, and they appeared both exactly alike. Besides the drawing | sent you, I made a figure at another time, and both drawings, made from the animal itself, are exactly alike.’ Unfortunately the speci- mens were lost, having been, along with the herring to which they had been attached, thrown away by Dr. Salter’s servant in mistake. As I know Dr. Salter to be an accurate observer, I think the accompanying sketch and description are worthy of a . place in your Journal, and I therefore willingly comply with Dr. Salter’s request to forward them to you for insertion. I remain, yours truly, W. Batrp, M.D. The animal, to which I have applied the name Lerneonema Bairdii, was presented to me by my friend Mr. Jordan of Teign- mouth, who obtained it from the coast of Devonshire. It was found adhering to the eye of a herring, and by its side, attached to the same cornea, was a smaller one, similar to it in every re- spect but its size. The colours were, at the time it was fresh, remarkably bright, flesh-coloured and green. . It appears, from its general form, to belong to the genus Ler- neonema, though it does not strictly come within the definition of it given by Dr. Baird, who says that the head is “ furnished with two or three simple curved horn-shaped appendages ;” whereas in this individual there is but one simple hook. In every other respect it falls within the generic description, and here the discrepancy is probably from the definition not being sufficiently comprehensive. This Lerneonema differs little from L. spratta, excepting in the form of the head. The head of L. Bairdii consists of one simple hook (Pl. VII. B. fig. 3a) composed of a little horny cylindrical thread bent upon itself in the form of a hook, poimted at its free extremity and attenuated where it joins the neck, the intermediate portion being somewhat, though slightly, swollen out. This hook, if extended, would measure about one line and a half. . The neck, which measures about three-sixteenths of an inch, is flattened laterally, so that, when viewed in front or behind, it appears a mere line (fig. 2 4), but when seen on one side its di- mensions are more considerable (fig. 3b). Its edges are serrated, and present about nine or ten serrations on each edge. At the point where the neck joins the head the. structures are greatly attenuated, so that the head can move freely in any direction. The body is a little more than five-eighths of an inch long, ~ af; el Sah eat rs res ih i Pies bate « Vi ‘Adodsay 7) fe coer * ae yee WL 9 KES ULIN Conn up Senet ARRON eer nnnne se )) i — eterna nee : Fee When tt et & heat 2 aay on e492 © Cuce/ tha Aes OS BS ot SEL Bea F o} Fe ’ ON meni 2 . f ow AS (ot Meo AU ONES FOUL PON OHA Uy ait ae ca ih Ni aK Arn. Me Mag Nak Hist. $2Nol.6 PLIL eFgs e0e gga i ‘ rh : j = FLY % sie . F r a (oa 3 a} = ane ahd kK y OBS SaCHOBE AN ie ee ony AS (ve 8% 3 7h i ae AaSnAGE: 6 PAONGRAOGDADARANAGEDS racy : SDAILAGSBEDOLDGSGBCBBNR eNeeaaa ete ee Clade seaine gs Pe Pitas ath. D! Caspary, deb? On Furcellaria fastigiata and Polyides rotundus. 87 and of a flesh colour. It is laterally compressed in its upper third, and becomes quite flat where it joms the neck (fig. 2c) ; its lower two-thirds are rotund (fig. 2 d) : it terminates inferiorly by a little process which projects in front and beyond the attach- ment of the ovarian tubes (fig. 3 e). Viewed on its side, it forms a long narrow ellipsis (fig. 3 d). The ovaries are an inch and four lines long; cylindrical and uniform in size throughout their entire length. Their colour is the brightest emerald-green. The ovaries are a little constricted at their attachment to the body, which itself bulges out, and at the junction there is a small scale, which overlaps the point of union (fig. 4). “When the animal was quite fresh, there were in- dications of several articulations or divisions along the ovarian tubes ; but these, as well as their very brilliant colour, have been | lost by immersion in spirit. Magnified about twenty diameters, small tubercles are seen on the surface of the ovarian pybndem, especially near their extremities (fig. 5). Hab. Attached to the cornea of the eye of a herring (Clupea harengus) from the Devonshire coast, near Teignmouth. Poole, Dorsetshire, May 25, 1850. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIL. B. Lerneonema Bairdii. Fig. 1. Natural length. Fig. 2. Enlarged about two diameters, and viewed from behind: a, the hook; 6, neck; ce, compressed part of body; d, rotund part of body ; f f, ovaries. Fig. 3. Lateral view: a, b, c, d, f, as above; e, depending process from body. Fig. 4. The extremity of the body, showing the attachment of the ovaries (magnified 20 diameters). Fig. 5. Extremity of ovary, showing small tubercles on its surface (mag- nified about 20 diameters). IX.— Observations on Furcellaria fastigiata, Huds., and Polyides rotundus, Gmel. By Dr. Roserr Caspary. [| With three Plates. | - As Harvey, in his ‘ Manual of the British Marine Algze’ of 1849, still observes, p. 146, that Furcellaria fastigiata, Huds., and Polyides rotundus, Gmel., “can scarcely be distinguished, when out of fruit, except by the root and the rounded axils of the branches,” it is by no means idle work to show, by an accurate examination of the internal structure of these two plants, that in reality there exist characteristic differences in the formation of their cells, and that those differences are so striking, that every 88 Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata accurate observer will by them be enabled to say, from the exa- mination of an ever so minute portion of the stem of these Alge, even in the absence of fruit, root and branches, whether he has before him a portion of Furcellaria fastigiata or Polyides ro- tundus. We shall first describe the structure of the cells in Furce. fasti- giata and in Pol. rotundus, then point out minutely the differences in the internal structure of both plants, and conclude with giving the generic characters of them. Before commencing the description of F. fastigiata, I ask the reader to look at fig. 1. Pl. [V., which represents a transverse section of the stem of F. fastigiata, and at fig. 2, exhibiting a lon- gitudinal section of it. A glimpse at these fizures will show that the stem is composed of four different sorts of cells, or even of five, if we count the two different forms of the outermost stratum of cells as two different sorts. The different sorts of cells form- ing the stem of Furc. fastigiata are the following :— 1st. The epidermal cells, forming the stratum A in fig. 1 & 2. The walls of these epidermal cells are transparent, colourless, or with a slight green, rarely with a brownish tinge, the inter- cellular spaces filled up entirely with a transparent, colourless, slimy (?) mass. Strong iodine colours all light yellow. The con- tents of these cells are brown, roundish, elliptical or oval grains, which are not free in the cells, but attached to the walls; by this property they are particularly distinguished from the following stratum of cells B, fig. 1 & 2, which contains free, uncoloured, transparent grains in great quantity. The epidermal stratum A shows in the form of the cells two differences in the outer part of it, a, fig. 1 & 2, and in the inner part of it, d, fig. 1 & 2. The outer part a, fig. 1 & 2, of the epidermal stratum contains two or three layers, rarely ‘only one layer of polygonal small cells standing perpendicular upon the axis of the stem, the walls of which are almost entirely covered with brown grains. Fig. 3 shows these cells in a transverse section, and fig. 4 represents them as seen from above, where they show themselves 4—7 -sided and cornered. ‘The relative proportion of their breadth: width : length=1:1:2 to 4. The view of these cells from above shows in their contents two concentric circles, but a glimpse at fig. 3, which represents them as seen from the side, explains these two circles directly, as the darker outermost is formed by the profile of the grains on the walls of the cell, and the innermost is the space in the interior of the cell, free from brown grains, but ex- hibiting a light brown colour. because the uppermost wall turned to the observer is covered also with the layer of brown grains. The same epidermal cells are in the sporangium not so sharply cornered polygonal, but rounded on the angles. The absolute and Polyides rotundus. _ 89 measure of these outermost epidermal cells, taken with a screw micrometer, is the following :— Breadth in Length in 3 together =0°0116" Paris. 1=0°0129" Par. Be yy) ee OO101 1=0:0083 Grisso) ree OO] 74, 1=0°0132 Sia ye" “LO OL12 1=0:0085 Britey, eo oe GOVIS 1=0:0087 Sot OP OLSS 1=0°0103 6 e708 1=0°0115 va erodes ai Wa 1=0°0121 24, =0:0853 1=0°0109 1=0°0134 1=0:0100 1=0:0117 1=0:0128 1=0°0135 1=0°01238 1=0°0140 1=0°0129 1=0°0111 1=0:0109 1=0°0117 20=0°2307 Giving an average for the length of 0:0115"” Par., and for the breadth or width 0:0035" Par. These outer epidermal cells show, although not always, a tendency to place themselves in radiating rows. The inner, part 0, fig. 1 & 2, of the stratum A, is essentially formed exactly like the outer part ; the cells are only far longer and broader than those of the outer part, the absolute measure of the length in eight being the following : 0-0195" ; 0:0184!" ; 0:0181!"; 0:0502!" ; 0:0238!"; 00176"; 0:0402" ; 0:0563" Par. ; all eight together =0'2431'", giving an average for the length of 0:0303’" Par. They are less covered with brown grains on the walls, and show in the transverse section forms approaching the globular, elliptical, oval, or often the rhomboidal, The relative proportion of their breadth : length=1:1} to3or4. I am not inclined to speak of 6, the inner part of the epidermal cells A, as a peculiar stratum, for two reasons : first, because the transition- forms between the outer part a of stratum A, and b the inner part, are so gradual that no decisive difference between a and h could be found out, the common property being always the brown or brownish grains attached to the walls ; and secondly, because Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 7 90 Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata this inner part 6 of stratum A is often almost entirely Ente im the stem. Fig. 5 represents four of these cells. 2ndly. A stratum of globose, oval or elliptical cells, the walls of which are transparent, uncoloured, with a greenish, rarely a brownish cast; the intercellular spaces between them are filled up with the same; probably slimy-matter, as in the epidermal cells. The contents of this second stratum of cells, which m fig: 1 & 2 is represented in B and more highly magnified in fig. 6, are free, colourless, large, globose granules which iodine estes brown, if seen in mass, although, if we look at the single grains, these exhibit a cast of dirty violet. The relative proportion of the breadth of these cells to their length=1:13-—2. Their ab- solute size is nearly equal to the-cells of the inner part of the epidermal stratum. Neither this nor the second sort of cells is * dichotomous.” 83rdly. The third sort of cells is intermixed with the fourth sort in the middle of the stem; see fig. 1 & 2,C and D. This third sort of cells, having a relative proportion of breadth : length =1 : 3-8, consists of more or less cylindrical, horizontal or slant- ing cells, which run in all directions in the intercellular spaces between the perpendicular long cells of the middle of the stem. The cells of this third sort form strings, leaning with one end to the cells of the second sort, and changing probably slowly by degrees into'the cells of the fourth sort, which latter I nevertheless could not succeed in ascertaining by direct observation. As these cells of the third sort therefore seem to be nothing else but a form mediating the transition between the second and fourth: sort, their claim to be considered a peculiar sort may be doubted ; but as their form nevertheless, even if their transition into the fourth sort should be established by direct observation, is very promi- nent, I describe them as a peculiar sort. Fig. 7 representS these cells: Their walls are like the walls of the second stratum, and their contents likewise ‘colourless, globose grains, although these are often wanting. Iodine has the same effect upon the grains as upon those of the second stratum. Generally only two cells meet with their ends as in fig. 7; but occasionally three or four. Their absolute length is very différent. I found in four the fol- lowing length : 00277"; 0-0285” ; 00391"; 0:0557"". Athly. ‘The fourth sort of cells of the stem of Furcellaria fas- tigiata is to be found in its middle, consisting of long, cylindrical cells, placed parallel to the axis and meeting each other at the ends, so that they form strings. The relative proportion of the breadth: the length of these cells=1:15-20. They are represented in figs. 1 &2, occupying the last part on the right-hand side, marked Cand PD. Fig. 12. Pl. V. represents such a cell, and shows how it is at its ends connected with others. I believe I have seen, although and Polyides rotundus. | 9] very rarely and never with certainty, three cells meet at the same point, two from one side and one from the other. The absolute . measure was in five the following : 0°1317" ; 0-1196"; 0-1147" ; 0:1205" ; 0:0963", giving an average of 0°1165". Their walls consist of two layers, very rarely visible in a longitudinal section of the stem, as in fig. 12, but generally visible in the transverse section, as in fig. 14 & 15. These two layers do not show any difference, are transparent, colourless, and have a greenish tinge. Generally these long cells seem not to have any contents ; rarely I observed very indistinctly defined grains in them, as in fig. 13; but that they have contents, probably slime, is shown by the fact that iodine colours their inside brown, whilst the wall exhibits a light yellow tinge. Harvey says in his ‘ Manual,’ p. 146, “The axis of the stem consists of densely packed, longitudinal, inter- lacing and anastomosing filaments.” Although I have seen up- wards of 100 sections, longitudinal as well as transverse ones, I never observed any sort of interlacing or anastomosing, nor have I seen any connexion between these perpendicular cells, which are placed parallel to each other. I believe that we are not justified in speaking of a root in the Algee; from reasons which there is no occasion to state here, but I call that basal part with which an Alga is fastened, “ dise of fixation.” The mode of fixation and multiplying of the stems in Furcellaria fastigiata is the following. A stem C, which is fixed by a little disc, a, Pl. VI. fig. 19, sends out one to four or more horizontal, cylindrical, thin stems just above the disc of fixation. The chief stem in fig. 19 has above a, four such horizontal stems. These throw up at short intervals new perpendicular stems, as D, EH, F, B, I, H, and produce here and there a dise of fixation, as at all the points marked c, and ramify often, as the stem A is thrown up by a branch of a main horizontal stem. The new perpendicular stems very soon send out again horizontal basal stems, such as are beginning to originate on the base of the perpendicular stems A and B at the point 5, and these horizontal stems form as well discs of fixation as new per- pendicular stems, and so on ; but even in large plants the space occupied by the discs of fixation of all stems is not larger than about an inch in diameter. In the young, growing points of the perpendicular stems, in their attenuated base, in the horizontal stems, and in the discs of fixation, the cells of the inner part of the epidermal stratum and the second stratum, 7. e. all globose forms of cells, have disap- peared, and almost all differences between the different sorts of cells which the stem and the receptacles show are abolished. The long perpendicular cells are mm the apices of the growing stem, the attenuation of its base and the horizontal stem be- 7 92 Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata coming yery thin, often. curyed, and filled with brown grains, and the epidermal cells, approach them in their form. because they - become, longer, curved, lose all.tendency of being placed. in. ra- diating rows, till finally im. the, dises of fixation, the apices of the horizontal stem,and the utmost apices of the growing stem, all differences of cells are abolished. The dise presents one. firm mass of. long, irregularly curved, often. parallel cells haymg brownish, grains as,contents, and being transparent in their walls, which no longer can, be distinguished from the slimy .mass filling up the intercellular. spaces. Furcellaria fastigiata has a double fructification, in different individuals, both found in the often-described apical sporangia, in a very unbotanist-like manner called ‘ pods ;” first, zonate tetraspores, and secondly, large elliptical heaps.of irregularly shaped spores, ‘ conceptacular fruit,’ which was up. to this time a desideratum. I found this fructification in specimens of Fur- cellaria fastigiata collected im January 1850 near Cromer. In December and January zonate tetraspores are found in the sporangia, not forming exactly a stratum under the outer part of the epidermal cells, but collected.in irregularly placed. patches. The ‘ Manual’ by Harvey of 1849, pl.18 C, gives for the first time a representation of these tetraspores. We add a correct drawing of'a section of the sporangium with tetraspores in fig. 17, Fig. 18 represents the second sort of fruit, large elliptical heaps of dark brown, irregularly polygonal or rounded spores, without doubt, developed altogether in one cell, surrounded with the.cells of the third. sort, except where they border upon the epidermal stratum. The second sort. of cells is almost entirely wanting in these sporangia ; and the fourth sort showed the peculiarity, that the contents of one cell were continued through the joining ends into the contents of the next cell, but this may have been a phe- nomenon of incipient decay. | A remarkable appearance, which is common to Furcellaria fas- tigiata and Polyides rotundus, are the soft, thickened, cylindrical- lanceolate, pale brown apices of some of the stems, as if they pro- duced abortive sporangia. They are not only found, as Harvey says, on the truncated “apices as a second growth” (Phycol. Brit. Fure. fast. deseript. to pl. 94), but on quite sound, uninjured stems ; neither on individuals only having no sporangia, as Har- vey observes, but very often together with sporangia bearing stems on the same bunch, although on different stems. Their structure is like that of the stem. At the maturity of the spores the sporangia decay ; the spores come out by forcing their way through the decaying epidermal cells, as easily observable if they are kept for a few days in sea- water, and by force of the waves the decaying sporangia are by and Polyides rotundus. 93 degrees worn away and washed off, as remains of the sporangia still fixed to the stem entirely robbed of their epidermal coat are often met with ; it seems therefore not accurate to say that “the receptacles fall off when ripe,” particularly as they have no arti- culation ; nevertheless it would be desirable to make more obser- vations on this point. The power of reproduction is very great in Fureellaria fasti- giata as well as in Polyides rotundus. Stems are often found, which have been by accident cut off on the upper branches once, twice, or even three times, and so truncated, but which have always protruded again a new grown stem beyond the truncated | parts. I figure one piece in which truncation has taken place three times (Pl. V. fig. 10). Fig. 9 represents a transverse section of the stem of Polyides rotundus, and fig. 8 a longitudinal one. There are also four sorts of cells in the stem of Polyides rotundus :— ist. The epidermal cells A, fig. 8 & 9. The walls colourless or with a slight brownish tinge ; intercellular spaces filled up with a transparent colourless matter, probably slime. Contents brown grains, not free, but attached to the walls. This stratum of epidermal cells consists of two subdivisions. The outer part of the stratum, a, fig. 8 & 9, formed by small cells, placed in ra- diating rows ; the breadth of these cells is almost equal to their length ; the relative proportion of breadth : width : length=1:1: 1-13, rarely to 2. Seen from above they exhibit themselves 4—7-sided, but the polygonals are so rounded on the corners that they represent a great approach to cylinders; four or five layers of such cells are generally to be met with, occasionally only three, but also six or more. Their absolute measure is the following :— Length in Breadth in 2=0:0073" 3=0:0143" 3=0°0127 2=0°0071 4=0°0184 1=0°0061 4=0°0166 4=0-°0141 3=0°0127 2=0°0090 4=0°0170 3=0°0105 2=0-0098 4=0-0150 4=0°0178 22=0:0945 Average =0°'0043 23 =0°0934 Average =0°0041!" Par. Seen from above they represent as well as those of Furcedlaria fastigiata two circles, which are to be explained in the same way 94. Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata as. Ihave done with Furcellaria fastigiata. . Fig. 28. Pl. VE. re- ee es some of these cells in a transverse section. The inner part of the epidermal stratum of cells, 4, fig. 8 & 9, is in every respect like that of Furcellaria fastigiata, with. this exception, that the walls of the cells never exhibit a pitenih, but a brownish tinge. Thé second sort of cells in Polyides rotundus, B, fig. 8 & 9, is entirely like the corresponding cells in Furcellaria fastigiata, fig.1&2B.. Their absolute size was, 0:0347'"; 0:0280"; 0:0313!" ; 00304!" ; 0:0257"" ; 0:0235” par. The second ‘sort of cells is transformed, by their being placed in strings, by growing in length and taking a slanting direction to the axis of the stem, into the third sort. In fig:8 & 9 .C these cells are represented running between the long perpendicular cells, but neither as horizontally as in Furcellaria fastigiata, nor in all directions as there, but slanting to the axis of the stem and less deviating from-a straight lime. They are also propor- tionally of a greater thickness than those of F’. fastigiata. , The walls of these cells are simple, transparent, colourless, their con- tents constantly globose, pellucid, colourless grains, which iodine colours just as brown, if seen in mass, or dirty violet, if seen sin- gle, as the grains of the second sort. The absolute measure in five was the following : 0°0510" ; 0:0167"" ; 00160"; 0:0452!"; 0:0482" par. I am disposed to think that these cells of the third sort change by degrees into the cells of the fourth sort, but I have never been able to ascertain this by direct observation. The cells of the fourth sort are in the middle of the stem, fig. 8 & 9 D, run- ning parallel to each other and the axis-of the stem, being con- nected with each other at the ends; the relative proportion of their breadth : length=1:8~-15. They are not entirely cylin- drical, but mostly much thicker at the ends than in the middle, so that they have the form of a femur. Fig. 11 & 16 show the greater thickness of the ends of these cells and the meeting of two. The wall colourless and transparent ; the contents whitish, not well-defined grains, running one into another. I was never able to perceive clearly in the longitudinal section a double layer in the wall. Fig. 11 represents one of the cells having a triple outline on the outside, and one would therefore suppose that the wall consists of two layers, but the innermost two lines do not seem to indicate an imner layer of the wall, but a deposit of the granular contents of the cell along it. The transverse section however shows the double layers of the walls in the cells very clearly, just as in Furcellaria fastigiata : see fig.14 &15. The absolute measure of seventeen of these cells is, 0:0750'; 0:094:7"" ; and Polyides rotundus. , 95 0:0820"" | 0:0633" ; 0:0739!” ; .0:0848!"; .0:0752!"; 0:1006" ; 0:0900"; 0:1062!"; .0:0933" ; 0:1072!"; 0:1144/";.0-1153!"; 0:1197"; 0:1120"” ; 0-0811", giving an average of 0:0934/" par. These cells show no sort of “anastomosis,” and there is no sort of cells in ‘the stem of Polyides rotundus which is “ dicho- tomous.” , : ! The stems of Polyides rotundus are all fixed, with one common large disc from which new stems originate. The construction of the disc of the points of the growing stems and their attenuated base is like that of the corresponding parts in Furcellaria fasti- giata, with scarcely perceptible differences. Polyides rotundus has two sorts of fruit. The epidermal outer layer of the stem produces outwardly, as a continuation of its own radiating epidermal cells, strings of small cells, the relative proportion of which in breadth: length is=1: 1-6. The strings of these cells run parallel to each other, cohering laterally by being imbedded in a transparent, colourless, slimy mass; the contents area whitish granular substance. These strings of cells form laterally on the upper part of the branches rounded protuberances, surrounding } or $ of the pe- riphery of the stem, being 1-1} line thick and 1-4 lines long. Between these strings of cells are found singly-lying very large elliptical cells, with colourless transparent walls, containing crim- son-coloured pear-shaped spores in great quantity, placed with their acute point to the centre of the cell. These clusters of crimson-coloured spores give the whole protuberance to the naked eye a rose-red colour. Fig. 20 exhibits such a cluster of spores with the surrounding strings of cells ; e-d is the epidermal stratum of cells in the stem. There does not exist any epidermis in these protuberances, as Greville rightly observes, although Harvey (fig. 1 & 5. pl. 95.in his Phycol. Brit.) conveys the idea of there being epidermis. The other fructification of Polyides rotundus, which up to this time seems only to have been found by Mrs. Griffiths near Sid- mouth, but was found also by me in specimens which were col- lected in January 1850 at Cromer, are tetraspores mostly divided crosswise, under the outer epidermal stratum in the swollen up- per parts of the ramules. These tetraspores are elliptical, often not parted in four, but only in two or three sporules.. Fig. 21 exhibits a part of a transverse section of a swollen ramule, with three tetraspores and one which is abortive. Fig. 22 & 23 show two spores parted crosswise ; fig. 24 & 25 two, which only con- tain three spores, and fig. 26 & 27 two, only containing two: it might be thought that the two last are nothing else but four parted spores seen from the side ; but this is not the case with those I figure, as I had opportunity of convincing myself. 96 Dr. R. Caspary on Furcellaria fastigiata Differences in the Structure of the Stem between Wurvellarre — giata and Polyides rotundus. Ist. The epidermal outer stratum in Furcellaria fastigiata consists only of two or three, seldom more, layers of cells, which are two to four times longer than broad ; breadth : leneth = malas 2-4. The epidermal outer stratum in Polyides rotundus consists of 4-5, seldom so few as three layers of cells, which are nearly as long as broad ; breadth : length=1: 1 or nearly so. 2udly. The ‘third sort of cells arranged in strings have towards the axis of the stem in Furcellaria fastigiata an almost perpen- dicular direction or nearly so with little granular matter ; whilst in Polyides rotundus they have a slanting direction towards the axis of the stem, and contain in most cases many grains, 3rdly. The fourth perpendicular sort of cells in the middle of the stem is in Furcellaria fastigiata rarely filled with a granular matter, cylidrical, not thicker at the junctures with the next cells than in their middle ; ; the relative proportion of breadth ; length=1: 15-20: whilst the corresponding cells in Polyides -rotundus contain in most cases much granular matter, have the form of a femur, that is, are thicker at the junctures than in the middle, and are shorter than the cells nm Furcellaria fastigiata ; breadth : ‘length=1: 8-15. These differences, particularly the first, will enable every accu- rate observer to determine any portion of the stem of the two plants, be it ever so small, if it only admits of transverse and longitudinal sections. All these observations were made on vigorous plants which had not been previously put into fresh water.. Sea-water was, em- ployed under the microscope. Old decaying plants show many differences in their structure. There will come a time when it will be found necessary to give, in describing Algz, not only the relative proportions of breadth and length of the cells, as is already now partly done, but also the absolute size of them. I add at the risk, wt acta agam, the generic character of both plants :— Furcellaria fasiigiata. Frond cylindrical, dichotomous, cartilaginous, solid, fixed by many small discs, which are either sent out from the base of the perpendicular ones on the base of the perpendicular stems, or here and there on small, horizontal, often branched stems. The perpendicular stem composed of four sorts of cells, the walls of which are colourless or slightly tinged greenish or brownish. Ist. The epidermal layer with brown grains attached to the wall, cells horizontal : a, the outer part, consisting of 2-3 radia- ting layers; breadth: length=1:2-4; average absolute size, and Polyides rotundus. 97 length= 0/0115" par. ; breadth =0-0035"" par. ; 6; the inner part, now and then wanting, breadth : length=1 : 24: absolute length =0°0303""par, 2ndly. Oval or elliptical horizontal cells with colourless, roundish grains ; breadth: length=1: ; absolute length =0-0303", 3rdly. Cylindrical. or clipes wells joined at the ends, running in all directions, but more or, less perpen- dicular upon the axis of the stem, now, and then with, colourless roundish grains; breadth : length = 1: 8-8;. absolute length =0:0377". Athly. Cylindrical perpendicular cells of equal thiek- ness in all parts, filled with a en mass ; breadth : length=1: 15-20 ; absolute length =0°1165”. Base, discs, growing points and horizontal stems composed of curved long cells, similar to the third sort of the stem, but filled with brownish grains. All intercellular spaces in the whole frond filled up with a, colourless slimy (?) matter. Fruit of two sorts on different plants in apical, Sean ft -lanceolate sporangia: Ist, zoned tetraspores; 2ndly, liptical, large, uncoloured cells, containing a great quantity of irregularly-shaped brown spores. Polyides rotundus. One disc of fixation, from which the frond arises. Frond con- sisting of cylindrical, dichotomous, cartilaginous, solid stems, containing four sorts of cells, the walls of which are colourless;or slightly tinged brown. . Ist. The epidermal horizontal stratum. with brown grains attached to the walls: a, the outer PR consisting of 4-5 radiating layers; breadth: length=1: 1-2; average: absolute breadth = 0: 0041!", length = 0-0050" ‘par. b, the inner part; breadth : length=1 : 2-4; absolute length = 0-0278"", 2ndly. Oval or elliptical horizontal cells, with co- lourless, transparent, free grains; breadth : length = 1 : 3-3; abso- lute leneth = =0°0278". 3rdly. Elliptical or cylindrical cells form- ing slanting strings ; breadth : length=1 : 3-8 ; absolute length between 0°0160" and 0-0510". Athly. Long, perpendicular, femur-shaped cells thicker at the ends than in the middle ; breadth : length = 1 : 8-15 ; absolute length=0-0934". The dise, the base of the stems, the growing points consisting of curved, long cells, filled with brownish grains. All the imtercellular spaces of the whole frond filled up with a colourless, slimy (?) matter. Two kinds of fruit: Ist, crosswise parted tetrasporées in the swollen upper parts of the stems ; 2ndly, colourless cells with a great quantity of crimson, radiating, pear-shaped spores ; these cells being imbedded in protuberances on the sides of the upper part of the branches, which protuberances, having no epi- dermis, consist of undivided, nearly parallel strmgs of cells ; breadth : length=1 : 1-6, filled with a granular whitish matter. I cannot conclude without expressing my warmest thanks to 98 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. Miss H. Nelson for having so kindly furnished me with ‘fresh specimens of Furcellaria fastigiata and Polyides rotundus durmg this winter, collected near Cromer, which enabled me to make the foregoing observations. : X.—Observations on the Animals of the Bullide. By Wixiu1am Crark, Esq. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. - GENTLEMEN, Norfolk Crescent, Bath, June 20, 1850. I PRESENT an account of some of the animals of the Bullide which inhabit the South Devon coast at Exmouth. They are deposited in two groups, which undoubtedly as to essentials are of the same tribe, and have long been adopted : the one, Bulla, of which the B. hydatis and B. lignaria are the types, receives the species with external testacea; the other, Bullea, is repre- sented by B. aperta, and is the receptacle of those with concealed shells. From these roots some new genera have sprung, to meet the supposed requirements of modern discoveries, most of which are very minute ; some are without eyes, all are without distinct tentacula or with the mere rudiments of them, and have the pedal lobe more or less reflected laterally on itself, and partially on the anterior end of the shell ; in others the lax margins of the deep sinus, at the under part of the foot, which separate it from the linear posterior portion, occasion it to appear nearly as simple as in the usual run of the Gasteropoda ; this latter circumstance has led to some mistakes, as will appear in descriptions of the minute species, All the species I have met with have the invariable distin- guishing character of the tribe, the gizzard consisting of three testaceous, coriaceous or cartilaginous plates. I believe that every true Bulla and Bullea have one or the other of these ap- pendages ; indeed it may be considered, that if an animal, how- ever much it appears by the shell to belong to this family, has not the shibboleth of the gizzard, it is an alien to it. The new genera of this tribe have been established by M. Lovén, amongst them Cylichna and Amphisphyra, but the minuter spe- cies are so rarely met with alive, that they can scarcely be placed with certainty ; and to add to the difficulty, the excellent Lovén, one of the most careful observers, has I think fallen into some error with respect to the genus Cylichna, the generic diagnosis of which would appear, from our present notes on two of the species he has deposited therein, the B. cylindracea and B. truncata, not to be founded on correct bases. But what naturalist does not Mr: W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullidee. 99 sometimes fail in his views, from various causes, especially in the investigation of the difficult tribes of the minuter animals ? where is the critic, who, under such circumstances, would so egregiously misapply the phrase, * Indignor, quandoque bonus dormitat Homerus ” ? I propose to show that the B. cylindracea and B. truncata are congeneric with B. hydatis; if this is so, it may be further ob- served, that on analogical considerations it is extremely probable that M. Lovén’s B. umbilicata, which is also one of our indigena, is in the same category as to error, and with our B. obtusa and B. mammillata, not yet I believe observed, will turn out to be strict Bulle. Until these minute creatures have had fresh ex- aminations, this family cannot be settled; no conchological con- siderations will suffice. It may be that the unobserved species will afford valid generic distinction ; but I think, from the con- stancy of structure of all the Bulle that have been adequately observed, they will, though the presumption rests on analogical grounds, be found to have the tripartite gizzard and typical foot with its accessory lobe extending from one extremity of the ani- mal to the other, with the sides more or less reflexed, producing the quadrilobated character of the tribe. I can say little of the genus Amphisphyra; the only British species, the B. hyalina, is not found on our southern coasts, and the notices of it are so meagre, that at present it cannot be placed with safety. It has been stated to have neither gizzard nor head- disc ; if so, it cannot belong to the Bullide ; it is possible those parts in so minute a being may have escaped detection, and it may turn out a Bulla. Naturalists residing in the locality of this species should re-examine these points and communicate their notes. The Scaphander of Montfort is synonymous with Bulla, and the Philine of Ascanius adopted by M. Loven, with Budlea: though these ancient titles may have priority of date, still, whatever in- justice may be done—and it would appear from the want of sup- port of these genera, it cannot be great—it is impossible at this time of day to dispense with the Bul/a of Linneus and Lamarck, and Bullea of the latter, which have been so long in use and universally acknowledged. I have given a general and anatomical description of Bulla hydatis from many live individuals, which have enabled me to verify the observations of M. Cuvier, to fill up some gaps, and I believe to correct some errors, which, for the reasons I have assigned below, have escaped the attention of that prince of anatomists. 100 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. Bulla hydatis, Linnzeus. Animal, when fully extended, of an elongated oval shape. The upper or tentacular lobe, and that of the foot, with its reflected portions, are of a pale yellow, aspersed with very minute, close- set, sand-like, dark mouse or lead-coloured points throughout their external surface ; the spots on that part of the mantle co- vered by the shell are larger and of intenser hue, so that the ani- mal has altogether the aspect of being clothed in a close-sprinkled pepper-and-salt jacket. The sinus around the body, which di- vides, the upper and lower lobes, is of a pale yellow white colour. The tentacular lobe of the head is small, of subquadrangular form, a little narrowed behind, where, as well as 1m front, it is gently sinuated, with slight emarginations at the centre of both ends, which by no means give their right and left extremities any pretension to be styled four tentacula, agreeably to M. Cuvier’s view. The true mantle extends to the posterior part of the tentacular lobe, with its thickened rounded margin swelling out a little beyond the periphery of the aperture of the shell; that part of it covering the branchie, heart, bladder, matrix and testis is of firm texture ; the portion within the posterior part of the spire, containing the liver, ovarium and oviduct, is a mere film, but stronger than would be supposed from its tenuity ; at the poste- rior end of.the shell the dorsal range is completed by the reflexion on it. of the hindermost part of the pedal lobe. The anterior part of the under lobe forming the foot is precisely of the same length and width as the upper one, but more posteriorly it spreads like a fin, which is reflected on the sides of the shell; the disk then pursues its course for two-thirds of its length posteriorly, at which point its continuity is broken by a deep fissure, which only in a marked manner divides the plate, without imjuring the fabric ; on. the right side near this channel the anus debouches ; the pedal plate is then continued to the posterior end, becoming wider, and there, as before stated, is reflected on the posterior part. of the shell. It appears then that there are but two lobes, the upper or tentacular, and the pedal one, which though interrupted by the deep groove, is in reality a single plate, but from its. posterior and anterior lateral reflexions, together with the tentacular disk, gives the animal the characteristic quadrilobated appearance of the tribe. The object of the pedal fissure is probably to give flexibility to the foot, and allow the lobes to act as fins, as the animal is equally an adept in natation and reptation. Twenty years ago I observed hundreds of these creatures swimming and creeping on the fine mud in the lakes of the Mount Pleasant Warren near Exmouth ; they however suddenly Mr, W, Clark on the Animals of the Bullidee. 101 disappeared from the locality, and not one has been seen for many years; the animals now described were obtained near Swanage, Dorset. } - The large circumferential canal of the separation of the upper and lower lobes is much more decided on the right than on the left side, as from the former we have a view of the orifice of the verge, the open seminal duct, and the common cavity of gene- ration, the testis, and points of the branchie. The eyes are very distinct, situate far back on the tentacular disk, and not very close together ; they are black, and sessile in the centre of a minute cir- cular lucid spot; M. Cuvier has overlooked them. The fissure of the mouth is vertical ; this is placed in the centre and between the tentacular and pedal disks; and on each side the mouth, within the groove, are two elegant conspicuous leaflets perfectly symmetrical, each consisting of twenty strands on each side the stem, which are largest posteriorly, and gradually diminish until they are lost at some little distance from the buccal orifice by suddenly turning inwards, appearing to pierce the groove and enter the buccal cavity ; they are light yellow; the one on the right side is placed just above the seminal groove, the other on the left in a symmetrical position ; the strands under the micro- scope appear to be glandular, without a leading vein or artery ; they have the aspect of minute, wiry, dendroid filaments. These organs I should have taken for the salivary glands if M. Cuvier had not stated the presence of others of a strap-shaped form in another place, and as he has given nearly a similar form to the salivary glands of the Aplysia, Helix aspersa and other herma- phrodites, 1 must defer to such authority. I will return to this point. I have now described all that can be seen without dis- section. The vertical fissure of the mouth is faced by the anterior part of the tongue, which consists of two hemispherical portions, each furnished with fifteen obliquely arcuated yellow, wiry, horny strands, set with short transverse hooks bending posteriorly. This denticular apparatus does not extend through the large, oval, pale red fleshy buccal mass, and is not supported by di- stinct corneous plates, but by a tough coriaceous membrane. From the posterior end of the buccal mass the cesophagus pro- ceeds straight to the gizzard ; it is long, flat, broad and dilatable, accompanied by the two straps described by M. Cuvier as the salivary glands, which are fixed to each side of the anterior and upper part of the gizzard, and run on each side the cesophagus to the posterior end of the buccal mass, to which also on each side they are attached, apparently only to the external surface, and do not appear to pierce it. Under the microscope they have little appearance of being glandular or tubular, but have the aspect of 102 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. loose muscular straps; they however spring from two small yel- low spongy or granular bodies, situate on the upper part of the gizzard; these I presume are the salivary glands; if so, the straps are the excretory ducts. They lie on each side the ceso- phagus in the most lax manner : I should have called them ceso- phageal, gizzard and buccal mass retractors, as they are connected with all these organs, if M. Cuvier had not determined them to be salivary glands; but he is in error im stating, “ L’hydatis les a trés longues, inégales, et celle du cdté gauche fourchue par son extrémité postérieure.” We have in our cabimet perfect pre- parations of these organs, and can positively state that they are of the same length, entirely symmetrical, with both ends fixed to the gizzard and posterior part of the buccal mass ; they do not float loose of different lengths and forms, as are represented in pl. 2. fig. 14. of M. Cuvier’s memoir. Having dissected nume- rous specimens we are quite sure on this point. Though we ad- mit the straps to be the salivary glands, sub fide Cuvieri, still we - are much astonished that that great naturalist has not noticed the very visible dendroid leaflets on each side the mouth; we must consider them an additional pair of salivary glands : some mollusca have an upper and lower pair, and these would appear to be more adapted for such purpose than the slender strap- shaped filaments. I can only account for their not being noticed, on the supposition that the glandular leaves in M. Cuvier’s spe- cimens must have been so discoloured by the spirit as to have escaped attention. One word more on them: as they are situated exactly at that part of the groove which corresponds with the position of the cesophageal ganglions, it is possible that as these nervous masses are of larger volume than | ever saw in any other gasteropod, the glandular leaflets may excrete a liquor to invi- gorate and minister to the nervous influences: this is a mere conjecture: I would certainly incline to think them salivary glands. | Having mentioned the nervous system, it may be as well at once to notice it, as M. Cuvier scarcely alludes to it. From the point where the cesophagus commences at the posterior part of the buccal mass, it has on each side of it two distinct orange or lemon-colour large oval ganglions, each pair being connected by very strong threads, and the under part of the cordon is formed by two minute round orange ganglions—strange to say, fixed on the posterior part of the buccal mass, and connected by threads with the upper ganglions ; these, when im situ, form a complete cordon of six medullary masses ; from this circle exceedingly strong nervous filaments radiate to the head, the verge, and all the anterior parts of the body. The ganglionic cordon is con- nected with two large stomachal lemon-colour ganglions, which Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 103 are apparent when the gizzard is removed ; they are not quite of the same size, the one being lobed or double, the other is on the left side; these are removed from the cesophageal collar the length of the cesophagus and gizzard, which is very considerable, but all the masses are connected by nervous threads which bear being moved and examined bya stylet. The larger ganglion on the right supplies the gizzard, testicle, anus, branchize, the com- mon cavity of generation, and also sends a thread to the liver ; the smaller one on the left side throws off a filament to the gizzard, and furnishes the heart, liver, bladder, the ovarium and oviduet with the necessary threads. The gizzard is a strong, tubular, fleshy, cylindrical mass, inclosing three triangular ridged black plates, which grind the aliment down to a pulp; I could detect none in it nor in the intestine in a solid state. I should not omit to say that the gizzard is the stomach, and completely fills the cavity in which it is lodged; the intestine is of very large dia- meter, arising immediately from the posterior end of the gizzard ; it does not form a duodenum of any particularity of shape, but by a crossing or two completes the circumvolution of the liver, being visible everywhere, of nearly the same size, and terminates posteriorly by a short rectum on the right side. The liver occupies nearly the posterior half of the spire ; it is of an intensely dark brown colour, minutely granular, pulpy, without much coherence: at its posterior end is the rather scanty white ramose ovarium, which, when the liver is well washed out, is easily observed ; and from it the yellow white wrinkled oviduct, also most visible, springs from the ovary as a slender thread, but as it proceeds it increases rapidly in volume, and then as sud- denly diminishes, terminating in the matrix by a fine thread. The matrix and its vestibule is a strong, yellow, tough, tubular subcylindrical organ, with a transverse constriction denoting the anterior chamber ; it is, I think, erroneously marked 4, and called the testis in M. Cuvier’s pl. 2. fig. 14. of the memoir. The mistake has arisen from the latter organ lying close, but somewhat pos- terior to it, and is very different, bemg of much softer, flatter, more even and elongated form ; its colour is pale drab. I think the flat, oval, yellow gland near the bladder and heart, which Cuvier states to be of unknown use, is an appendent to the testis ; as I thought, through the transparent membrane, I could trace the excretory duct to the posterior part of that organ. The bladder is as large as a small pea, of a pale red purplish mixed colour ; it is nearly globular, and lies on the left side, full of a light pinkish liquid, not acrid but oily, with red brown specks in it; I have seen similar ones in the ova; its excretory duct crosses from the left side and certainly enters the matrix ; it is doubtless a lubricating or an enveloping fluid for the ova; I 104 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. think it has the latter function ; it is never flaccid, but always distended: where is the source of the large mass of fluid? Its external coat appears a network of minute vessels, and I presume they are the ducts which distil the secretion from the larger veins. The “organe générateur ” when not exserted lies doubled up in the cesophageal cavity; it is of trifid form, that is, finger, spindle, and club-shape, which latter portion extends to and lies on the gizzard; there is no internal connection between it and the testis. Of this I am sure, as in consequence of the shape and position of the parts, that fact admits of being accurately ascer- tained. It may therefore be considered as almost certain, that the long, slender, open groove, which by the muscular contraction of the sides can be closed so as to form a canal, extending from the orifice of the verge to the entrance of the common cavity, must be regarded as a continuation of the vas deferens of the testis, which passing under the matrix, or through it—which of the positions is doubtful—unites with the open canal that termi- nates at, but does not pass into that organ, and thus the vivifymg influences are enabled to make the necessary contact. M. Cuvier’s figure of the branchial plume presents a vertical and partly hori- zontal face. Having examined many specimens, it appears to me to be a single regular crescent-shape plume of eighteen or twenty short coarse strands, having the artery in the centre, lymg in a crypt transversely between the vulva and the anus, floating free, except where under the mantle it is fixed to its roof and to the back of the animal ; the heart is oval, white, and with the auricle placed as usual in a pericardium, at the base of the branchie. With regard to the veins and arteries I have not attempted to trace them ; the circulation is of course complete; but if, as in Aplysia, there are any particularities attached to it, I do not think that they will easily be detected in so small an animal. There is nothing particular in the muscular system; it exhibits the usual masses of transverse and longitudinal fibres, which throw off from the internal surfaces the necessary muscular fila- ments. The Bulla hydatis may be considered as the type of the general aspect of the anatomy of the family of the Bullide. The slight rectifications I have ventured to suggest, even if established, in no way detract from the general accuracy of the great anatomist I have alluded to; if I am right in my sugges- tions, it is entirely due to having at my disposal numerous living specimens ; but M. Cuvier, I infer from his memoirs, had often only one or two indifferent specimens from spirit. His merits and labours exhibit a noble example of what may be accomplished by assiduous application, combined with a mighty genius ; he is the pilot and Columbus of modern malacology, and even his suc- cessors have little more merit than as “ imitatores ;” for what we Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 105 know he has taught us, and those who have gone beyond him in the useful drudgery of detail, must not forget that M. Cuvier, like Newton and Columbus, pointed out the path, and taught them the principia. Bulla cylindracea, auctorum. Cylichna cylindracea, Loven. © Animal cylindrical, elongated, convolute ; mantle not thick, rarely produced. beyond the front and lateral margins of the shell ; it is edged with a series of minute red papille ; the linear poste- rior accessorial lobe of the foot lies within it, and resting on the columella gives the mantle the appearance of being thickened ; the surface of the shell in live and perfect specimens is covered with an olivaceous or orange-brown epidermis. Tt is now necessary to make an extract from M. Lovén’s ge- neric diagnosis: ‘‘ Oculi sub eorum basi immersi ; solea brevis- sima, ovato-quadrata; pallium limbo incrassato aperturam pos- tice claudens.” If our views of the mantle and foot are correct, it would appear that the linear posterior lobe of the foot has been mistaken for a component part of the mantle, giving that organ the crassitude mentioned by M. Lovén. There are no eyes in this species. M. Cuvier ascribes to the genus Bulla four ten- tacula: what are called the superior pair, are, as we think, the posterior lateral flaps of the head-disc, being the floating margins of the solution of continuity of the disc from the neck; the in- ferior pair are the mere roundings of its anterior part, aided by a narrow circumferential groove and a central indentation, that give the aspect of ears; but neither pair have the similitude or functions of the tentacula of the Pectinibranchiata. The flaps occasioned by the deep sinus, at the wnder part of the foot, are quite as produced as the superior pair of M. Cuvier, and may as well be called tentacula; it is surely a misnomer to call these appendages by that term in any of the Bullide; their only use seems to be that of fins or paddles to assist in locomotion, either by creeping or swimming. The head-disc is usually white or pale yellow, of subquadrangular shape ; it rests on and covers the foot, which is of similar form, and the central sinuations of the two coalesce. The foot, as in the type, extends from beyond the shell in front to its posterior extremity. At half its length from the front the continuity is interrupted by a deep hiatus, but at a lower level the linear or accessorial lobe progresses to the termination of the shell, lying in the narrow aperture. This structure has given rise to M. Lovén’s term “ solea brevissima :” he has only described the anterior or active part of the foot, or one-half of it, overlooking the posterior linear Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 106 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. portion ; its apparent separation certainly puts on the appear- ance of a short distinct subangular foot, sinuated in front. These remarks, I think, explain, if I am not in error, M. Lovén’s mis- take relative to the foot and tumidity of the mantle. The divi- _ sion of the foot by the deep groove is doubtless, as in B. hydatis, to increase flexibility, and its under marginal flaps, with the upper ones of the head, miscalled tentacula, are probably to assist both pedal and natatory locomotion. The progression of the present animal is very slow, though otherwise it is sufficiently lively, often turning from one side to the other. The sole of the foot is pale yellow or white, and is often well reflexed on itself at the sides, and sometimes up to the upper disc. The mouth is between the lobes, the fissure is vertical, and furnished with a buccal mass supported by corneous plates and a short spinous tongue. The stomach, as in the typical species, contains a gizzard composed of three minute, elongated, very black, rather pointed plates, flat within, convex without, and all of ‘similar form. The branchial apparatus is a plume of short coarse strands lying in a crypt across the neck. The anus appears to terminate posteriorly, as that portion of the shell is always encrusted with sand, mucus, and fecal matters. The general aspect of the ani- mal varies from pure white to pale orange-yellow, with occa- sionally a tinge of green. It inhabits the coralline and lami- narian zones. This animal has the same leaflets at the sides of the buccal disc, mentioned in B. hydatis, with the groove that is the con- tinuation of the vas deferens, and such of the other organs that could be observed in so minute a species scarcely differ from the type. f M. Lovén mentions eyes imbedded in the skin; no appliances enabled us to detect them in this species ; but whether they are there or obsolete, that circumstance is only specific : ea. gr. in Natica monilifera the eyes are obsolete, but in N. Alderi they are easily seen; the presence or absence of these organs is there- fore not of generic value. All the other points being absolutely similar to the type, we are bound to consider the genus Cylichna as not applicable to B. cylindracea. We have a preparation to show that the linear posterior lobe of the foot lies in the narrow aperture of the shell, agreeably to the invariable characters of the Bulle. Bulla truncata, Montagu et auctorum. Cylichna truncata, Loven. Animal subcylindrical, convolute, flake-white ; mantle hyaline, quite plain, extending occasionally beyond the margins of the shell. The head lobe is large, compressed, very slightly auricled, ~ Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. 107 sinuated in the centre, and edged with a light lead-coloured line, which may be the reflexion through the hyaline tissue of the leaflets within the anterior part of the sinus between the lobes, mentioned as conspicuous in B. hydatis, and presumed to be seen in the last species. The mouth is between the head lobe and that of the foot. The animal carries the head rather beyond the foot on which it lies, so that it may be mistaken for that organ. The posterior divi- sion of the head-dise from the neck, with the deep central sinu- ations, give rise to what I call the flaps or fins, which in this animal are more extensive than in B. cylindracea, and have the shape of short, flat, triangular pointed fillets, lyimg like the ears of a hare close to each side of the neck ; but when the animal in marching, after having fixed the foot, draws up the shell to meet the extension, its edges catch and raise them to an erect posture. | The eyes, though not large, are distinct and fixed in those species in which they are not obsolete, as in B. hydatis, and I believe in all other Bulla, at the anterior internal bases of ‘the so-called tentacular processes ; they are not raised, but immersed in the surface of the skin: though they and the flaps or fins are in rather an advanced position, they are only seen when the ani- mal is on the march, from its habitude at other times of keeping these organs under the shell; but in those of thin texture they may be seen through it. The foot, as in B. cylindracea, is one entire lobe, divided as in the type at the under part fromaits posterior linear accessory, which also lies within the mantle in the narrow aperture of the shell, by a deep solution of con- tinuity. In this minute creature it is difficult to observe the connection and origin of the accessorial lobe with its principal ; the deep groove or rather hiatus between the two portions of the foot causes the anterior division to assume the appearance, as M. Lovén terms it, of “ solea brevissima ;” the mistake is very natural ; the free floating margins resulting from its apparent division from the posterior lobe, give the appearance of a com- plete foot. The anterior part of the foot is rather shorter than the head-lobe, ovately subquadrangular and rounded at the front and posterior extremities, sinuated at the centre, grooved around the margin, and not at all auricled. I have at the present date observed thirteen of these animals for four or five days in sea- water, but I never saw any reflexion of the mantle; but the foot at times is considerably reflected laterally on itself and ante- rior part of the shell, and in quietude assumes the quadrilobated character of the tribe. The march of this animal is much more lively than in B. cylindracea. The mantle forms an anal sinus at the posterior part of the canal of the shell; there is a deep 8x 108 Mr. W. Clark on the Animals of the Bullide. groove between the head and foot-dises. The branchial plume is deposited in a cavity across the neck. The buccal mass is a light fleshy palate, and may be seen through the head-lobe ; the mouth leads by a long linear cesophagus to the stomach, situated in the last convolute cavity of the shell, in which is fixed a gizzard of three very small, dark brown, similar-formed, mi- nutely dotted, oval, coriaceous plates, which can be seen in action through the transparency of the basal volution. It appears that the only difference between this animal and that of B. cylindracea is, that in this the disc-flaps are more de- veloped, and the eyes are distinctly visible ; I therefore consider all the general remarks on the last species, not mentioned to prevent repetition, as applicable to B. truncata, which I think is appropriately deposited in the genus Bulla. The Bullida, like the Helicide, are hermapbrodites with mutual congression, and are Oviparous. Bullea, Lamarck et auctorum. Philine, Ascanius et Loven. The type of this section of the Bullide is the Bulla aperta of authors. This ancient species is so familiar with every malaco- logist; that to describe the external organs would be useless ; the internal structure essentially agrees with that of B. hydatis, and is described and illustrated by M. Cuvier. As to the minor Bullee of the Exmouth coast, the rare B. prui- nosa is our own discovery, and with the B. catena of Montagu and B. punctata of Adams were described by us many years ago - in the ‘Zoological Journal,’ vol. i. p. 339. To reproduce them would be an improper occupation of the valuable pages of the ‘ Annals’ with old matter, and having no additional notes we only refer to our former descriptions, but we shall be glad to review them. In conclusion, I observe, that a re-examination and comparison of all the minute species of both tribes of this family with each other, and with those that have not as yet been seen, may require new genera; but as the case now stands, I think that Bulla and Bullea are sufficient. We all must object to the splitting and torturing mere specific differences to fabricate useless genera. I am, Gentlemen, your most obedient servant, Wiiitam Crark. Mr. C, Spence Bate’s Notes on Crustacea: 109 X1.— Notes on Crustacea. By C. Spence Bate. [With a Plate.] Male Organs in the Brachyura. I. Tue so-called false feet in the male Brachyura differ materially from those of the female, in both of which they serve an efficient purpose, that of assisting towards the development of a future generation. _ In the female they form supports on which suspend the ova, until they are matured so far as to exist as independent creatures. But in the male they are more directly concerned in reproduc- tion, being in fact the external sexual organs. I am aware that the highest authority, M. Milne-Edwards, both in his ‘ Histoire des Crustacés,’ as also in the ‘ Cyclopedia of Anatomy,’ article ‘“ Crustacea,” has denied this office to these organs, but I have frequently had ocular proof of the fact, having several times last summer taken Carcinus menas in the att of co- pulation, under which circumstances I distinctly saw these sty- liform processes deeply inserted within the vulve of the female. Since the above observations, I have given much attention in order to make out the whole anatomy of the part, which I have endeavoured to do by examining Carcinus menas, Portunus puber, Cancer pagurus and Xantho rivulosa. They consist of two pair, the larger being anterior and attached to the first abdominal ring; the less or posterior to the second ring. In all except the edible crab, the second pair is very small, apparently rudimen- tary, and lie with their extremities inserted posteriorly into the larger pair. But in Cancer pagurus, though slight, they are equally long with the first pair, and have a joint peculiar to this crab situated near the centre, in addition to one, common to others, attaching it to the basal joint. The orifice of this pair is slightly frilled ; it lies posteriorly against the first pair, which are the more important ; these latter are styliform processes at- tached by a hinge to a calcareous continuation of the inferior dermal membrane of the abdomen, from the anterior centre of which extends a process which I presume assists both in the ~ erection of the organ and the extension of the abdomen from the usual position beneath the thorax. From the first joint of the fifth pair of legs (some having an orifice through the calcareous shell distinctly for its own passage, as Cancer pagurus, others opening through the flexible mem- brane, while in others again a notch exists which more or less ap- proximates a separate opening), a membranous tube, being the vas deferens, passes out and enters at the second joint of the 110 Mr. C. Spence Bate’s Notes on Crustacea. so-called false feet continuing through and terminating at the apex in an oval slit. I can only account for the confident man- ner of Prof. Milne-Edwards’s expression in both places to which reference has already been made, that direct observation has shown that these styliform processes are not used except to di- rect the true organs towards the vulve, or perhaps to excite the female: “Ces appendices paraissent devoir servir a diriger les verges vers les vulves, et peut-étre aussi 4 exciter ces derniers organes ”” (Histoire des Crustacés, vol. i. p. 169), by presuming that the slight membranous tube must have been ruptured, it being very fragile and delicate in its external passage. _ [can only add, that I have preparations from which the ac- companying illustrations are taken, in which they are distinctly seen as they may be by any who will but observe the living ani- mal, being careful in turning back the abdomen that the cana be not broken. | Internally the tube unites with the testicle, which is a long white cord inflected repeatedly upon itself, and lies beneath the carapace on either side of the stomach. This is different from the Paguride, among which they extend into the abdomen. II. Throughout the Brachyura the spermatozoa seem to re- semble each other, and the only appreciable difference that I can make out is to be found in the cells in which they are produced, ‘which yary slightly in shape, being generally round or oval in Cancer pagurus, more irregular in Carcinus. But in the Anamoura (Pagurus Bernhardus) the cells differ, being long and narrow with a sharp and slightly turned point at one extremity and narrow and square at the other. But the spermatozoa themselves do not offer any difference from that of the preceding. On Fertilization in the Female. IIT. I have been induced to believe that crabs, like certain kinds of insects, have more than one brood to a single inoculation by the male ; the data upon which I have formed this opinion is, that early in this spring (May) I took a female which had but recently set the larva at liberty, the hair-like connection, together with the shell of the ova, still remaining attached to the false feet. Upon afterwards dissecting this creature and examining the in- ternal organs, I found them full of ova in a very early state of development. Coupling this with what I believe to be a fact, that the male can only impregnate the female immediately after the shedding of the exuvize, and that this in adult crabs only takes place once in the year, I must conclude that the ova within the gravid uterus could only have been fertilized, not by the immediate n- Mr. C. Spence Bate’s Notes on Crustacea. 111 fluence of the male, but through the agency of spermatozoa left within the cul-de-sac since the last or annual intercourse. For days previously the male may be seen running about and hiding himself under stones, holding the female by one or more of his legs, the carapace being pressed against the sternum of the male; in this relative position they continue until the female throws off her calcareous clothing, when connexion immediately follows and continues for a day or two, perhaps until the shell again hardens. . IV. It is stated by Couch, in his ‘ Cornish Fauna,’ that when the ova are matured the female detaches them by means of her feet and buries them in the sand, the friction of which frees the larva from the egg. This may be true as far as regards the Bra- chyura, but the manner in which I have observed the larva freed from the ova in Pagurus Bernhardus, is by their being passed through the branchial chamber. During the attachment of the ova to the false feet of the pa- rent, which in the female Paguride are bifid, but simple in the male, they are continually waved forwards and back in the sur- rounding medium: this movement supersedes the want of those flabelleform appendages which are attached to the false feet of the female Brachyura, and which fulfill, I presume, a similar office towards the ova as the true flabelle perform for the gills, which is to excite a current over their surfaces. When the ova are matured they are drawn off from their at- tachment, most probably by the assistance of the fifth or rudi- mentary pair of feet (which are very useful to the creature for many purposes), after which they are driven into the branchial chamber by the current which passes in to aérate the blood, while, in its passage through, the larva is freed from the membranous shell of the ova, and set at liberty. A few which I examined that fell directly to the bottom of the shell which the crab inhabited, without passing through the gill- chamber, were not so freed from the egg, nor could they swim about as the others did. EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII. Figs. 1, 2. False feet of male, Carcinus menas, shown anteriorly and pos- teriorly : A. The external portion of the vas deferens as it is seen passing from the first joint of the fifth pair of legs to the false feet. Fig. 3. First pair of false feet in Cancer pagurus. Fig. 4. Second pair of ditto ditto. Fig. 5. Lateral view of first and second pair of ditto, showing their relative position; A. Process to assist in erection. Fig. 6. Cells containing spermatozoa of Carcinus menas. Fig. 7. Ditto from Cancer pagurus. Fig. 8. Ditto from Pagurus Bernhardus. Bi Ditto from Galathea strigosa. 112 M. Dufour on the different modes XII.—On the different modes of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. By M. Lion Dvurour*. RESPIRATION im insects is either atmospheric or aquatic. But whatever be the mode of this respiration, the air respired is always destined to circulate in ramified channels, in trachea, in a univer- sal vascular lang which transmits it to all the viscera, to all the tissues of the organism, with the definitive purpose of aiding nutrition. This is the anatomical feature which is the most re- markable and the most eminently characteristic of insects. This circulation of air has no exception. The air may be inhaled either by external respiratory orifices, stigmata, or by special organs, branchia, which extract it from the surrounding water. The numerous class of Insects then shares with the higher animals, the Vertebrata, this twofold mode of respiration, the” atmospheric and the aquatic. This is one of the numerous ex- amples of the harmonies of creation. And as, according to Leibnitz, nature never proceeds per saltum, I shall show in an aquatic insect, a mode of respiration intermediate between the atmospheric and the branchial. This is a new fact in science. Here is another of these harnfonies. As in the vertebrated ani- mals, so you will find in insects, species so organized as to be able to live both in the air and in water,—in a word, to be amphi- bious. 7 This is not all; there are insects which pass the first period of their life with a branchial respiration, and the second period, or the adult age, with an atmospheric respiration. You have the fellow of these organisms in some Batrachian reptiles. But nature is far from restricting herself to such uniformity of plan as is sought to be imposed on her. She displays the immensity of her power and her resources in the variety of ereatures, as in that of their mode of existence. By no means all aquatic insects have a branchial respiration. This latter form of respiratory apparatus is exclusively peculiar, as I have just intimated, to certain larve. No insect arrived at the perfect state, at that completed state of the organism in which the reproductive act must come into exercise, has a branchial respiration : at least only one example of this is known, that of the Pteronarcys re- galis, Newp., a Neuropterous insect from North Ameriea, All the others, whatever be the medium they inhabit, earth or water, and irrespective of the order to which they belong, breathe air by the aid of stigmata; whereas, among the vertebrated animals, fishes are born, grow, and multiply with a branchial respiration. * From the Comptes Rendus; vol. xix. p. 763. of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. 118 I shall enumerate, in the following table, the various modes of respiration and respiratory organs of Insects :— ( Atmospheric. fabdominal [ laminar. lateral< thoracic < ; { external § caudal | thoracic- | setaceous or z | abdominal | lamellar. 4 ct ‘branchial ; < 3 branchize Aquatic< _ internal. t stigmatic. Chapter I.— Aquatie Branchial Respiration. § 1. Eaternal Branchiea.—The abdominal and lateral are or- dinarily of the number of seven pairs; simple filaments in the Sialis; of variable forms in the different species of Ephemera; here in rounded laminz, simple or double, appendiculated or not; there in lamellar tufts, simple or multiplied; otherwise in bunches reverted on the back and distichous; tubulous or simple, or compound in the Phryganides, the Nemouri, the Per- lide. All these filaments, these laminz, these lamellz, are en- riched with trachean embroidery which forms aérigenous organs. The caudal branchie are observed in the larve of the Agrions. They are three oblong lamine, traversed by trachean branches. § 2. Internal Branchiea.—They are peculiar to some larvee of Libellula. Those of the Calopterya form a valuable type of transition which had not before been observed. It might be imagined, at first sight, that their three caudal lamine were branchie ; they are only fins or oars. The rectum is here the receptacle of the true branchiz, which consist of three submem- branaceous processes inserted at the internal side of that stercoral ouch. ’ The large nymph-larve of the Libellula and Atshna present the most complicated and most perfect type of rectal branchize. In the long course of my anatomical investigations, I am sur- pused that, up to the last few years, I had never introduced the scalpel into the entrails of such interesting larvee, already rendered so distinguished by the researches of Reaumur, Cuvier and Sukow; at having remained so long a stranger to the wonderful texture of their rectal branchiz, those air-secreting organs. The following is merely an extract of an extensive investigation, which I hope soon to lay before the Academy. 114 M. Dufour on the different modes The internal walls of the rectum of our large larve are tra- versed, throughout their length, by six regular and symmetrical columns, converging at the two extremities, each formed of two series of superposed or imbricated lamine. These laminz con- stituting the organ, traced to their intimate or elementary texture, are reduced, definitively, to a network, a subtle canvas of trachean divisions. These latter are attached by successive anastomoses to the branches, ramifications and trunks, which together con- stitute the general system of the aérial circulation. It is certainly more easy to follow up these connexions, these fine vascular anastomoses, in this minute animal, than in man or in the ox, and for a scalpel and practised eyes there is scarcely a possibility of mistake. The last term of the organic composition would therefore be, in the branchiz of the insect, as in those of the fish, a vascular woof ; giving to this last word only its rigorous-etymological or anatomical value. Only, in the fish, it is blood, and in the insect, air which is contained in the vessels of this woof. The insect and the fish have consequently branchie. M. Du- vernoy, in his just physiological appreciation of the respiratory apparatus in these two classes of animals, has called that of insects pneumatic branchia, a significative epithet, which, expressing the aériferous function, establishes the differential character with the branchiz of fishes, which are sanguiniferous. : | Pursuing this parallel of the branchiz, we see that those of fishes are placed on the sides of the head, and the water sub- mitted to their action penetrates the mouth ; it is a hyobranchial apparatus, according to the expression of M. Duvernoy. In our larvee, the rectum is the receptacle of the branchiz, and the water is received by the anus ; the apparatus is thus rectobranchial. I shall conclude this notice by an anatomical fact the more in- teresting, as it offers the most perfect analogy with what is ob- served in the branchie of fishes. After macerating in water, for two days, a larva dissected with a view to trace the mode of con- nexion of the vessels of the branchial lamina, I perceived that my pincers drew with ease a large shred of a hyaline membrane, which evidently was detached from the internal side of the rectum. I examined scrupulously this membranous shred, and what was my agreeable surprise to observe in it a serial arrangement of plaits representing the free edges of the branchial lamine with all the details of their texture! I then eagerly directed my lens to the corresponding and denuded portion of the rectum; I found in place the branchial lamine with all their anatomical attributes, but more distinct than before that exfoliation or decortication. I repeated this experiment, and obtained the same results. In fishes, the lamine and the ridges of the branchie are similarly of Aquatic Respiration in Insects, 115 covered with a membrane furnished by the buccal mucus, as has been especially shown by MM. Duvernoy and Rosenthal. Let us devote a few lines to the comparative physiology of this beautiful apparatus. | As above stated, these larve with rectal branchiz imbibe and eject the ambient water by the anus. There is, therefore, alter- nate ingress and egress of the liquid, as there is ingress and egress of the air in atmospheric respiration; but in this double movement there is not that regularity, that isochronism, which is observed in the respiration of large animals. The water must remain in the rectum in order to bathe the branchiz, for the accomplishment of the secretion of the vital air. The inspiration and expiration are effected by the mechanism of an external apparatus, the different pieces of which open and shut at the will of the animal. It is this mechanism that Reaumur called “un jeu de piston.” I have just said that the branchiz are clothed or lined by the mucus of the rectum ; it is this mucus therefore which, alone, in direct and immediate contact with the water, effects, by its vital properties, by an exquisite elective sensibility of its organic chemistry, the separation of the respirable air; this it is which filters it, transmits it, and delivers it to the vascular woof of the branchial laminz. Hundreds of these latter incessantly pay their aérial tribute to the great trachean channels which, like so many arteries, circulate, to the extreme limits of the organism, this vital air which imparts the assimilating faculty to the nutritive fluid, everywhere diffused or infiltrated. Let us see whether, in the large animals with hyobranchial apparatus, nature does not adopt, with a few modifications, easily explained, the same process. What takes place in the respiratory _act of fishes? Have they not also branchial laminz, covered with the buccal mucus, which abstract from water the respirable air ? Does not the oxygen taken from the ambient liquid serve to give the assimilating condition to the nutritive fluid? Up to this point do we not see, in the fish as in the insect, the same series, the same succession of functional acts, the same physiological object ? In what then consists the difference? Evidently in the existence of a sanguineous vascular circulation in the fish, and in the absence of this same circulation in the insect. And since nature had substituted a circulation undoubtedly of air for a cir- culation of blood, must she not, in consequence of her equal solicitude for the maintenance of life in two organisms so distinct, know how to reconcile the means and the end? The nutritive fluid not being able to go and seek the air, the air comes to seek it in order to combine with it. 116 M. Dufour on the different modes Chapter I1.—Stigmatic Aquatic Respiration. I have just described various modes of branchial respiration always occurring in exclusively aquatic larve. I proceed now to describe a perfect insect which has the privilege of a completely aquatic respiration, exercised not by branchiz but by stigmata. I know as yet only one small Coleopterous insect, scarcely a line in length, which has presented this last mode of respiration in a most undoubted manner: it belongs to the numerous family of the Curculionide,—it is the Phytobius hydrophilus, which I have lately described as a new species. The larva, the nymph in its cocoon, and the perfect insect, all three live, in the midst of the waters, parasitic on the deeply merged stems of the Myrio- phyllum spicatum. It is an aquatic species in the strict sense of the word. i ia’ The discovery of such a habitat, for a Curculio, was so new and extraordinary a fact as greatly to stimulate my curiosity. In order to observe at leisure its manceuvres, its peculiar habits, and especially its original mode of respiration, I placed a good number of individuals of this Phytobius in a large glass, in which I tried to imitate all the conditions of its native abode, and for more than a month I kept them within sight upon my desk. I had to take all imaginable precautions to obtain satisfactory evi- dence of this unusual fact. Long and patient attention con- vinced me that this insect remains constantly submersed, even during the night. I watched all its movements in order to ascertain whether it came to the surface of the liquid to mhale air, like the Hydro- phil, Dytici, Corise, Nepe, &c., without success, although its colour, a whitish gray, singularly favoured my investigations. I assured myself also that it had not the faculty of enveloping itself with a layer of air, like several insects inhabiting the water and without natatory organs. It so happened that in this glass vessel containing my Phytobii there were also some minute Dy- tict, which I frequently observed to exsert the end of their abdo- men in order to provide themselves with air, and a Parnus Du- merilit which presented the curious-spectacle of its brilliant aquatic aérostat, its diving-bell. ; I contemplated my Curculio during its long periods of im- mobility: my attentive eye followed it in its slow ambulations ; I saw it at’ times scratching with its mandibles, browsing upon the Myriophyllum ; but it did not attempt to come to the surface. I surprised it one day, having lost the hold of its floating support, swimming at some depth by the mere agitation of its feet, like the dog, or rather like the horse. It did not seem distrest at what I at first thought was an accident. I afterwards saw it— of Aquatic Respiration in Insects. 117 and this spectacle was frequently repeated—quit its position for a more desirable branch, or to take a little swimming exercise | which much astonished me, and the object of which I did not at first comprehend. In this very lively exercise, which lasted for several minutes, it did not try to approach the surface or to get out of its prison. Its swimming seemed rather taking pleasure, and nothing led me to presume that it was struggling with the fear of drowning. It was evident that this active locomotion was directed at its will. It rose higher or lower, it made the round of the glass vessel, it passed through the tufts of the plant, without attaching itself to them. ‘This exercise seemed an instinctive want. This wholly aquatic life, the acts of which I witnessed with so much interest, continued with signs of perfect health and well-being. The insect was in its destined element. a There is a singular fact, which I at first considered unimportant, but which repeated observation has led me to connect with the same functional object as the natatory exercise of which I have just spoken. In its grave attitude of immobility, the Phytobius from time to time agitated, almost convulsively, most frequently its intermediate feet, and sometimes also the others. : This vibratile movement resembled St. Vitus’s dance. With an excellent lens I examined the body of the insect, in the hope of finding some- thing analogous to a respiratory act ; but I did not perceive the least atom of air. | The fact of this normally immerged existence seemed to me therefore well established. It at once calls to mind the charming history which Audouin has described of the little Carabus, Tre- chus (Bremus) fulvescens, which, when immersed in its retreat during the whole of the high tide, nevertheless preserves its life ; and also that more recently detailed in an excellent spirit of ob- servation, by M. Laboulbéne, relative to the mode of respiration of his AfZpus Robinii, under the same conditions as the Trechus (Bremus) of Audouin. | But the case of our Phytobius is otherwise surprising and wholly exceptional. It has not, like the Trechus, Parnus, He- terocerus, &c., the resource of an impermeable down, a velvety tunic which might collect and entangle a layer of air around the body, for the service of the stigmata. Its tegumentary envelope does not present any down under the strongest magnifier. How- - ever, I hasten to say that the case of its body is clothed with a sort of close, perfectly impermeable, scaly covering, but which does not retain the air at its surface. I asked myself sometimes if the Phytobius had not received the faculty of suspending its respiration, of holding its breath for a time, the duration of which we cannot calculate. My mind 118 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. remained long-in doubt upon this point. Ascribing this to the minuteness of the insect, and the imperfection of my optical in- struments, I sought for a rational solution, a physiological ex- planation in the interpretation of an aquatic life, watched with all care. I think I have succeeded in this; I will state it ina few words. In those active natatory evolutions, as also in those brisk movements of the feet, when the insect is stationary, the air combined in the water is doubtless disengaged from it by this rapid beating ; and its invisible elements, constantly directed toward the body by these centripetal impulsions, serve for a stig- matic respiration. It is my intention to pursue the study of this phenomenon on some other insects, which, without branchiz, without down, without fins, without oars, live nevertheless in the bosom of the waters. XIII.—Deseriptions of Aphides. By Francis Watxer, F.L.S. [Continued from p. 48. | 96. Aphis Berberidis, Kaltenbach. Aphis Berberidis, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. 95. 70. This beautiful insect sometimes abounds on the leaves of the cultivated barberry (Berberis vulgaris) from April till November, _ and also occurs on other species of Berberis ; sixty or more of them dwell under one leaf, the colour is changeable, and be- comes darker and more various in the later periods of the insect’s yearly life, and especially in the egg-laying generation. The viviparous wingless female. This is hatched in the early part of the spring, and is elliptical, rather flat, green, or pale greenish yellow, or dull yellow, but is more often-pale or bright yellow; it is rarely spotless, and the green colour which usually adorns it appears first in a faint small spot on each side, where there is often a row of bright green spots various in size and in shape, and sometimes confluent, and forming a broken or an entire line. These marks are most conspicuous during the middle age; they are hardly seen when the insect is very young, and are almost lost in its full growth, and then it is also deprived of the velvet-like skin which distinguished its youth, and becomes more convex, shining and elliptical : the feelers are brown-yellow at the base, and about half the length of the body ; sometimes they are white with brown tips: the mouth is pale yellow with a brown or a black tip : the nectaries are yellow or pale yellow, and from one-fourth to one-sixth of the length of the body; their tips are brown : the legs are pale yellow; the feet and the tips of Mr. F, Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 119 the shanks are brown. In the summer it is sometimes the pre of an Aphidius, and then becomes very white and globular. The viviparous winged female. The pupa differs as usual from the wingless Aphis in structure, but not in colour: the wings are unfolded in the middle of: May, and at first they are milk- white, while the body is bright yellow, with buff streaks on the head and on the chest: it is afterwards dull yellow or pale yel- low, and whitish on each side: the head and the disc of the chest and that of the breast are brown: the abdomen has sometimes short black bands on its back, and is covered beneath with a white bloom: the feelers are black, yellow at the base, and, more or less, shorter than the body; the fourth joint is more than half the length of the third; the fifth is as long as the fourth; the sixth is a little shorter than the fifth; the seventh is hardly shorter than the sixth ; the nectaries are pale yellow, and some- times spindle-shaped : the wings are colourless, the wing-ribs and the rib-veins are pale yellow; the brands are yellow or pale yel- low, or brown ; the other veins are brown. The oviparous wingless female. It lays its eggs on the twigs at the end of October, when the winged females are still bringing forth young ones: it has im addition to the colours of the vivi- parous wingless female usually four rows of brown or of red spots on the back, and also a few small black spots, or two spots of rather large size, on each side of the abdomen: the feelers are brown with the base yellow, or white with brown tips, and about half the length of the body : the other limbs are yellow : the tip of the mouth, the eyes, the tips of the nectaries, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are brown or black ; the hind-shanks are also brown, and are widened ; their dark colour and their breadth are characteristic of many oviparous Aphides, but are peculiarly distinct in this species : the nectaries are from one-sixth to one- fourth of the length of the body. The winged male. Appears in October, and then pairs with the oviparous female : it is yellow : the fore-chest except the bor- der is gray: the middle chest, the middle breast, a row of short bands along the back of the abdomen, the tips of the nectaries, the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are black: the eyes are dark red. 97. Aphis Nasturti, Kaltenbach. Aphis Nasturtii, Kalt. Mon. Pflan. i. 76, 54. It feeds on Nasturtium amphibium, N. officinale and N. syl- vestre in the summer. The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, convex, green, and mottled with yellow : the feelers are brown, pale yel- low at the base, and more than two-thirds of the length of the 120 Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. body : the mouth is pale yellow; its tip and the eyes are black : the nectaries are dull green with black tips, and as long as one- sixth of the body: the legs are pale yellow ; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are black. Ist var. The body is yellow, velvet-like, mottled with green : the feelers are yellow with black tips, and much shorter than the body : the nectaries are dull yellow with black tips, and as long as one-eighth of the body. : 3 2nd var. The body is of a delicate green colour; the head is tinged with yellow: the feelers are yellow with brown tips, and rather less than half the length of the body: the mouth and the nectaries are yellow with brown tips, and the latter are as long as one-tenth of the body: the legs are yellow; the knees, the feet, and the tips of the shanks are brown. The viviparous winged female. While a pupa it resembles the wingless female in colour, but the rudimentary wings are very dark green ; it is sometimes yellow with interrupted green stripes on the back: the feelers are white with black tips and longer ‘than the body: the mouth is white; its tip and the eyes are black : the legs also are white with darker feet. 98. Aphis Humuli, Schrank. Aphis Humuli, Schrank, Faun. Boie. ii. 110. 1199 ; Kalt. Mon. Pflan. 1. 36. 24. A. Pruni Mahaleb, Fonscol. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. x. Humulifexz, Amyot, Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 24 série, v. 477. It feeds on Prunus spinosa, P. Mahaleb, and on Humulus lu- ulus. 4d The viviparous wingless female. The body is rather long, nar- row and flat, in shape between an oval and an ellipse, pale green- ish yellow, with a vivid green stripe on the back, and a row of spots of the same colour on each side: the feelers are very pale yellow, darker towards the tips, and rather more than half the length of the body: the eyes are dark red: the mouth is pale yellow with a brown tip : the nectaries are very pale yellow, and rather more than one-fifth of the length of the body: the legs are pale yellow or greenish yellow, and rather long ; the tips of the feet are darker. 99. Aphis Prunina, n. s. The viviparous wingless female. The body is nearly elliptical, convex, thick, highly arched, grass-green, smooth, shining : the feelers are setaceous, pale yellow, darker towards their tips, and about one-third of the length of the body; the fourth joint is much shorter than the third, but more than half its length ; the fifth is shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is a little shorter than Mr. F. Walker’s Descriptions of Aphides. 121 the fifth ; the seventh is nearly as long as the third: the eyes are dark brown : the mouth is pale green with a brown tip : the nec- taries are pale yellow, less than one-twelfth of the length of the body: the legs are pale yellow; the feet and the tips of the shanks are brown. In the middle of May. Ist var. A dark green stripe on the back: feelers pale green, brown towards the tips, and nearly one-fourth of the length of the body: the nectaries are pale green with brown tips, and about one-twentieth of the length of the mety i the legs are pale green with brown feet. 2nd var. The body is pale greenish yellow, mottled with green, and having a green stripe on the back: the feelers are greenish white with brown tips, and less than one-third of the length of the body: the eyes are dark red: the mouth and the legs are greenish white, and the former has a brown tip; the feet are black: the nectaries are very pale green with brown tips, and nearly one-sixth of the length of the body. 3rd var. The body is small, oval, convex, plump, dull green : the front is slightly convex, and has no tubercles : the feelers are ’ rather less than half the length of the body ; the first and second joints are not angular ; the fourth is much shorter than the third ; the fifth is shorter than the fourth, and the sixth is shorter than the fifth ; the seventh is very slender and longer than the fourth : the nectaries are not more than one-twentieth of the length of the body: the legs are rather short: The viviparous winged female. The second vein diverges slightly from the first, but is nearly parallel to the third ; the forks of the latter are variable in situation, but the second fork is usually rather long; the fourth vein is much curved in the early part of a‘ course, and the angle of the brand whence it springs is very shght. Length of the body 3-2 line; of the wings 2 lines. Common on the sloe in May. 100. Aphis Prunaria, n. s. The viviparous wingless female. The body is oval, very plump and convex, dark brown : the front of the head has three slight tubercles : the feelers are about one-fourth of the length of the body ; the first and second joints are not angular ; the fourth is much shorter than the third; the fifth is shorter than the fourth, and the sixth than the fifth ; the seventh is a little longergshan the sixth: the nectaries are slightly tapering and about one-fifth of the length of the body: the tube at the tip of the abdomen is rather long ; the legs are short. On the sloe in May. ‘ Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. we 9 122 Bibliographical Notices. 101. Aphis Potentille, n. s. The viviparous wingless female. The body is pale yellow, slightly convex, nearly elliptical: the front is narrow, each side of it being occupied by an angular protuberance: the feelers are fully as long as the body ; the first and the second joints are an- gular ; the fourth is much shorter than the third; the fifth is shorter than the fourth ; the sixth is much shorter than the fifth ; the seventh is slender and twice the length of the sixth: the nectaries are fully one-fifth of the length of the body, which has no tube at its tip : the legs are moderately long. Length of the body 3 line. On Potentilla anserina in June. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES. The Tourist’s Flora : a descriptive Catalogue of the Flowering Plants and Ferns of the British Islands, France, Germany, Switzerland, Italy, and the Italian Islands. By Joszera Woops, F.A.S., F.L.S., F.G.S. Reeves, London. 8vo. Pp. Ixxxii. 505. THE appearance of this book has been long expected by us, and we can justly state that it has quite fulfilled all our expectations and well supports the high reputation of its author. Mr. Woods is known to have spent many years in collecting and arranging the materials for the present work, with a view to which he has, we believe, visited all the more interesting localities mentioned in it. This amount of labour, combined with extensive botanical knowledge, has enabled him to produce a volume such as few if any other botanists were capable of writing. *« The intention of the present work is to enable the lover of botany to determine the names of any wild plants he may meet with, when journeying in the British Islands, France, Germany, Switzerland, and Italy,’ thus including in one book the plants of a far larger part of: Europe than has been done by any preceding author ; for Reichen- bach’s ‘ Flora Excursoria’ omits Britain, France, and the greater part of Italy, but includes Hungary ; and we are not acquainted with any other work of similar scope. “To accomplish this object, I had,” says the author, “ to keep in view two important particulars,—to make the descriptions clear and distinctive, and at the same time to condense the whole as much as possible, so that the work might be comprised in a single volume, of a bulk not inconvenient for the use of the traveller.’’ In both these objects he seems to have been pretty successful ; although we do not always find the “ difference at least sufficient to discriminate the plant from all’the others contained in this work,” to which he refers ; yet in most cases it is well pointed out. The system of condensation appears, as far as the author was concerned, to have been. carried to its extreme limits, but he has not been well seconded by his printer. We suspect a wish was present, perhaps unknowingly, to the printer Bibliographical Notices. 123 and publisher to make a handsome, not a portable volume ; for had his views corresponded with those of the author in this respect, the work might have been made much more useful, because smaller. Condensation in the printing has clearly been neglected. The species are arranged in their natural orders, but the generic characters are removed from them and formed into a Linnean synopsis of genera. Such a synopsis is highly useful, but we think that the work would have been more convenient if these characters had been placed at the head of each natural order, and the Linnean synopsis reduced to the smallest possible limits. The introduction contains some valuable remarks upon terminology, recommending new or restricted uses of words, in many of which we concur, but cannot do so in all cases; for instance, it seems most undesirable to use the term elliptic for a figure which is acute at both ends, and not for the mathematical figure so called, for it can only create confusion. If elliptic is to be used at all, it must be looked upon as the same as oval. We also consider “ triangular ”’ to be the correct term for a “form nearly triangular, where the stalk is attached to one of the sides,” but cannot agree with Mr. Woods in using deltoid “ where the insertion of the stalk also forms an angle, but where the upper and lower parts of the leaf are very unequal :”’— deltoid must be held to mean ‘like the Greek A’, and therefore nearly the same as ¢riangular, when applied to the outline of a thin leaf. The term deltoid, we believe, is chiefly used in the description of thick-leaved plants, and then describes the form of a transverse section of the leaf. The new term haft, denominating a “ leaf-stalk accom- panied by a membranous margin,”’ is excellent, and will doubtless be generally adopted in English books ; not so joining, used by our author for the node of other botanists, joint being by him restricted, as it ought to be, to the internode. ‘ When of two parts, each measured from its own extremities, the dimensions are equal, I have used that term ; but it not unfrequently happens, by the position of the parts, that the shorter may extend as far, or farther, than the longer. In that case it is equalling or exceeding.” ‘This is an excellent distine- tion. In noticing such works as the present, it is scarcely possible to do more than make a few remarks similar to the above, for a review is not the place for discussing the distinctness of species or the value of characters: on the former we will only remark, that our author has acknowledged many more species than we had expected; and of the latter, that we generally agree with him in his judgement upon them. Very few new species are introduced, and the nomenclature is usually that of the works in comnion use in this and other countries, but the omission of any reference to authorities for the names renders it in some cases difficult to determine to what plants of other writers our author refers. Our attention has been drawn to a new and much- improved arrangement of Atriplex, in which the A. patula of Smith becomes A. hastata, A. prostrata is A. triangularis, Mr. Babington’s A. rosea is changed into A. Babingtonii, and the English A. laciniata into A. arenaria, the latter two names being new ones required by * 124 : Bibliographical Notices. the fact that the true 4. rosea and A. laciniata are different from the plants which British botanists have been accustomed to consider such. But we must conclude, and in so doing beg most strongly to re- commend this work to our readers, who when travelling on the con- tinent will find it invaluable ; and if studying plants at home, will obtain from it a clue to much information contained in the floras of other countries which might otherwise escape their notice. Zoology for Schools. By Rozert Patterson. Simms and M’Intyre. London, 1850. We are pleased to-find that this little work, of the first edition of which we gave a favourable notice in May 1849 (Ser. 2. vol. iii. 396), has so soon reached a second edition, as it may be taken as a proof that its author’s object has to some extent been attained: we mean the introduction of the study of Zoology into education. It is believed that a very considerable number of copies of this book has been ordered by the Board of National Education in Ireland for the use of the schools under their superintendence, and there can be no doubt that, if it is really learned by the children who attend these schools, they will have attained an amount of knowledge of much value to them. Mr. Patterson has long made it his object to cause natural history to become a subject of study in schools, and has pro- duced in this work an excellent “ first book,” and in his ‘ Zoology for Schools’ an equally good ‘‘ second” one. | In our former notice we remarked, ‘‘ the book is illustrated with a large number of woodcuts, but either from long wear or from care- lessness in working, the present impressions are very inferior.” It is highly gratifying to be enabled to say, that a very great improve- ment has been made, and that the cuts are now probably as good as we have any right to expect them to be in a little book where they are so numerous (246) and the price is so moderate. Far more at- tention has also been paid to the printing than in that edition, In the Press. Mr. P. L. Simmonds, well known as the conductor of the ‘ Colonial Magazine,’ and one of the editors of the ‘ Farmer’s Encyclopedia,’ a gentleman of many years’ experience in tropical ‘husbandry, has just ready for the press a work on tropical agriculture, detailing the most approved processes for the cultivation and manufacture of all the chief vegetable products of tropical and subtropical regions, forming staples of commerce ; as grain crops and roots, &c. yielding farina- ceous substances, oleaginous plants, drugs, narcotics, and dye stuffs ; spices; plants yielding textile substances available for dress and cordage ; fruits and dietetic articles, as tea, coffee, cocoa, &c. Such a work has long been wanted, and embracing so wide a range of sub- jects, if properly dealt with, must be peculiarly interesting and valu- able to planters and agriculturists generally in our colonies and foreign possessions, more especially on the eve of the great Exhibition of these productions in their raw and manufactured state next year. Royal Society. 125 PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. ROYAL SOCIETY. Feb. 7, 1850.—“ On the development and homologies of the Molar Teeth of the Wart-Hogs (Phacocherus), with illustrations of a System of Notation for the Teeth in the Class Mammalia.” By Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S. &c. The author commences by a brief statement of the facts and con- clusions recorded in a paper by Sir Ev. Home on the dentition of the Sus Athiopicus, in the Philosophical Transactions for 1799, p- 256; and gives the results of an examination of the original specimens described and figured by Home, and of other specimens showing earlier stages of dentition, which lead to the following conclusions as to the number, kinds, and mode of succession of the teeth in the genus Phacocherus. The tooth answering to the first milk-molar and first premolar in the upper jaw, and those - answering to the first and second milk-molars and corresponding premolars in the lower jaw of the common Hog are not developed. Eight successive phases of development of the grinding teeth of the African Wart-hogs are described and expressed by the following notation :— Pils. tee Kinds of teeth. HE ee A dae m1, m 2. ra a d3,d4, m1, m2. Il. 6-6 ara ele m2, m 3. P3, p44, m1, m2, m 3. II 5-5 .. p 3, p 4,.m 1, m 2, m 3. ; " |p 4, m1, m2, m 3. IV. bam pt, m1, m2, m 3. 4—4. 44. fp3, p4, m2, m3. V. rie Mes F: Pie VI. 3-3 viz. p4, m2, m3. 3-3 VII. eas viz. p4,m 3. VIL. i via. ms. These observations prove that, contrary to the opinion of Home and Cuvier, the Wart-hogs have deciduous teeth, succeeded verti- cally by premolar teeth; in the Phacocherus Atliani, at least, three deciduous teeth are, in some individuals, succeeded by as many premolar teeth; and, as a general rule, two deciduous teeth are displaced vertically by two premolars. The first true molar is remarkable for its unusually early development, which is followed 126 Royal Society. by an unusually early abrasion and expulsion, when its place is ob- literated by the second true molar being pushed forwards into con- tact with the last premolar. This tooth is as remarkable for its longevity, and remains after the wearing away and shedding of the second true molar, when the last true molar advances into contact with the last premolar, and the place of both the previously inter- vening true molars is obliterated. This unusual order of shedding of the molar teeth has given rise to the idea of the last large and complex true molar of the Phacocherus being the homologue of both the last and penultimate grinders of the common Hog, which the author’s observations refute; and he, also, is able to point out, by re-examination of the original specimen figured by Home in the Phil. Trans., the source of the erroneous idea that the common Hog had an additional true molar behind the large one symbolised by m 3, in the author’s system of dental notation. The nature and signification of the symbols proposed are ex- plained and illustrated by a series of drawings. One of the fruits of the determination of the homology of a part is the power of gi- ving it a name, and signifying it by a symbol applicable co-exten- sively with such homology. The limits are shown within which the homologies of individual teeth can be determined : they present the requisite constancy of character in a large proportion of the class Mammalia. Certain members of this class, e.g. the order Bruta and the Cetacea vera, have teeth too numerous and alike in form and mode of development to admit of being determined indi- vidually from species to species. Such mammalia have but one set of teeth, and the author proposes to call them ‘ Monophyodonts.’ On the other hand, the orders Marsupialia, Insectivora, Rodentia, Ruminantia, Pachydermata, Carnivora, Cheiroptera, Quadrumana and Bimana have two sets of teeth, and might be called collectively, ‘Diphyodonts. Of the permanent teeth of this division of mam- malia, some succeed the deciduous teeth vertically, others come into place behind one another in horizontal succession. The ‘ incisors’ are determined by a character of relative position to the jaws and to each other: so likewise the ‘canines.’ The remaining teeth are divided into those which are developed in vertical relation to the deciduous molars, and push them out, and those that have not such relation, but follow each other horizontally : the term ‘ molar’ is re- stricted by the author to these latter teeth, and that of ‘ premolar’ to the former ones, which are always anterior to the molars. There is a remarkable degree of constancy in the number of these different kinds of teeth; in the placental Diphyodonts, e. g. the ‘ incisors’ never exceed z.e. 3 on each side of both jaws, the ‘ ca- 3—3 3-3” 1-1 4.— 4 38—3 nines’ imp the premolars ca? the molars Za 44: and this the author regards as the typical formula of dentition in the great proportion of the mammalian class above defined. It was rarely departed from by the primzeval species that have become extinct, and is modified chiefly by defect or loss of certain teeth in the ex- Royal Society. 127 isting species. When the grinders are below the typical number, the missing molars are taken from the back part of their series, and the premolars from the fore part of theirs: the most constant teeth being the fourth premolar and first true molar; these are always determinable, whatever be their form, by the relation to them of the last tooth of the deciduous series. Thus determined, the homo- logies of the other grinders are ascertained by counting the molars from the first backwards, 1, 2,3; and the premolars from the last forwards, 4, 3,2, 1. The symbols are made by adding the initial m _ to the numbers of the molar teeth, and the initial p to those of the premolar teeth. The author concludes by pointing out the advan- tages of this system of anatomical notation. Feb. 14.—1. “Supplementary Observations on the Structure of the Belemnite and Belemnoteuthis.” By Gideon Algernon Mantell, Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., Vice-President of the Geological Society, &c. In this communication the author describes his recent investiga- tions on the structure of the two genera of fossil Cephalopoda, whose remains occur so abundantly in the Oxford clay of Wiltshire, namely, the Belemnite and Belemnoteuthis, as supplementary to his memoir on the same subject, published in the Phil. Trans. 1848*. In that paper evidence was adduced to show the correctness of the opinion of the late Mr. Channing Pierce as to the generic distinction of these two extinct forms of Cephalopoda. As however several eminent naturalists had expressed doubts as to some of the opinions advanced by the author in his former memoir, figures and descriptions are given in the present notice, of beautiful and instructive specimens lately discovered in Wiltshire, and which he conceives establish his previous conclusions. Dr. Mantell then states as the result of his examination of several hundred examples, that our knowledge of the organization of the animal of the Belem- nite is at present limited to the following parts, viz.— 1. An external Capsule or periostracum which invested the osse- let or sepiostaire, and extending upwards, constituted the external sheath of the receptacle. 2. The Osselet, characterized by- its fibrous radiated structure, terminating distally in a solid rostrum or guard, having an alveolus, or conical hollow, to receive the apical portion of the chambered phragmocone; and expanding proximally into a thin cup, which became confluent with the capsule, and formed the receptacle for the viscera. 3. The Phragmocone, or chambered, siphunculated, internal shell ; the apex of which occupied the alveolus of the guard, and the upper part constituted a capacious chamber, from the basilar margin of which proceeded two long, flat, testaceous processes. These structures comprise all that are at present known of the animal to which the fossil commonly called “ Zhe Belemnite,” belonged. Of the Belemnoteuthis, the fossil cephalopod which Prof. Owen * An abstract of which appeared at p. 388 of the first volume of the pre- sent series of this Journal. 128 Royal Society. regards as identical with the Belemnite, many examples of the body with eight uncinated arms, and a pair of long tentacula, having an ink-bag and pallial fins, have been discovered. ‘The osselet of this animal, like that of the Belemnite, has a fibro-radiated structure, investing a conical chambered shell; but this organ, for reasons fully detailed in the memoir, the author considers could never have been contained within the alveolus of a Belemnite; the soft parts of the animal of the Belemnite are therefore wholly unknown. Many beautiful specimens of Belemnites and Belemnoteuthis were exhibited by Dr. Mantell to the Society, in proof of the statements contained in the memoir. 2. “On the PELoRosAuRuS; an undescribed gigantic terrestrial reptile, whose remains are associated with those of the Iguanodon and other Saurians, in the Strata of Tilgate Forest.” By Gideon Algernon Mantell, Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., Vice-President of the Geo- logical Society, &c. The author had for a long while entertained the idea, that among the remains of ‘colossal reptiles obtained from the Wealden strata, there were indications of several genera of terrestrial saurians, besides those established by himself and other geologists. The re- cent discovery of. an enormous arm-bone, or humerus, of an unde- scribed reptile of the crocodilian type, in a quarry of Tilgate Forest in Sussex, where Dr. Mantell had many years since collected nume- rous teeth and bones of the Iguanodon, Hyleosaurus, &c., and some remarkable vertebre not referable to known genera, induced him to embody in the present communication the facts which his late re- searches have brought to light. The humerus above-mentioned was found imbedded in sandstone, by Mr. Peter Fuller of Lewes, at about 20 feet below the surface ; it presents the usual mineralized condition of the fossil bones from the arenaceous strata of the Wealden. It is four and a half feet in length, and the circumference of its distal extremity is 32 inches! It has a medullary cavity 3 inches in diameter, which at once separates it from the Cetiosaurus and other supposed marine saurians, while its form and proportions distinguish it from the humerus of the Igua- nodon, Hyleosaurus, and Megalosaurus. It approaches most nearly to the Crocodilians, but possesses characters distinct from any known fossil genus. Its size is stupendous, far surpassing that of the cor- responding bone even of the gigantic Iguanodon; and the name of Pelorosaurus (from wéd\wp pelor, monster) is therefore proposed for the genus, with the specific term Conybeari, in honour of the paleontological labours of the Dean of Llandaff. No bones have been found in such contiguity with this humerus, as to render it certain that they belonged to the same gigantic rep- tile; but several very large caudal vertebre of peculiar characters, collected from the same quarry, are probably referable to the Pelo- rosaurus; these, together with some distal caudals which belong to the same type, are figured and described by the author. Certain femora and other bones from the oolite of Oxfordshire, in the collection of the Dean of Westminster, at Oxford, are men- Royal Society. | 129 tioned as possessing characters more allied to those of the Pelo- rosaurus, or to some unknown terrestrial saurian, than to the Ce- tiosaurus, with which they have been confounded. As to the magnitude of the animal to which the humerus belonged, Dr. Mantell, while disclaiming the idea of arriving at any certain conclusions from a single bone, states that in a Gavial 18 feet long, the humerus is 1 foot in length; @.e. one-eighteenth part of the length of the animal, from the end of the muzzle to the tip of the tail. According to these admeasurements the Pelorosaurus would be 81 feet long, and its body 20 feet in circumference. But if we assume the length and- number of the vertebra as the scale, we should have a reptile of relatively abbreviated proportions ; even in this case, however, the original creature would far surpass in mag- nitude the most colossal of reptilian forms. In conclusion, Dr. Mantell comments on the probable physical conditions of the countries inhabited by the terrestrial reptiles of the secondary ages of geology. These highly-organized colossal land saurians appear to have occupied the same position in those ancient faunas as the large mammialia in those of modern times. The trees and plants whose remains are associated with the fossil bones, mani- fest, by their close affinity to living species, that the islands or con- tinents on which they grew possessed as pure an atmosphere, as high a temperature, and as unclouded skies as those of our tropical climes. There are therefore no legitimate grounds for the hypo- thesis in which some physiologists have indulged, that during the “ Age of Reptiles” the earth was in the state of a half-finished planet, and its atmosphere too heavy, from an excess of carbon, for the respiration of warm-blooded animals. Such an opinion can only have originated from a partial view of all the phenomena which these problems embrace, for there is as great a discrepancy between the existing faunas of different regions, as in the extinct groups of animals and plants which geological researches have revealed. The memoir was illustrated by numerous drawings, and the gi- gantic humerus of the Pelorosaurus and other bones were placed before the Society. * Feb. 28.—* On the Communications between the Tympanum and Palate in the Crocodilian Reptiles.” By Richard Owen, Esq., F.R.S. &ce. After citing the descriptions by Cuvier, Kaup, Bronn, and De Blainville of the Eustachian tubes and the foramina in the base of the cranium of the recent and extinct Crocodiles, the author gives an account of the nerves, arteries, veins and air-tubes that traverse these different foramina, and thus determines the true position of the ca- rotid foramina and posterior nostrils in the Zeleosauwri and other fossil Crocodilia, which had been a matter of controversy amongst the authors cited. In the course of these researches the author dis- covered a distinct system of Eustachian canals superadded to the or- dinary lateral Eustachian tubes, which he describes as follows :— “From each tympanic cavity two passages are continued down- wards, one expands and unites with its fellow from the opposite side 130 Zoological Society. to form a median canal which passes from the basisphenoid to the suture between that and the basioccipital, where it terminates in the median canal continued to the orifice described by M. De Blainville as the posterior nostril. The second passage leads from the floor of the tympanic cavity to a short canal which bends towards its fellow, expands into a sinus and divides: one branch descends and termi- nates in the small lateral foramen at the lower end of the suture be- tween the basioccipital and the basisphenoid: the other branch continues the course inwards and downwards until it meets its fellow at the median line of the basioccipital, and it forms the posterior primary division of the common median canal: this soon joins the anterior division, and the common canal terminates at the median opening below. Membranous tubes are continued from the three osseous ones, and converge to terminate finally in the single Eusta- chian orifice on the soft palate behind the posterior nostril. The mucous membrane of the palate lines the various osseous canals above described, and is continued by them into the lining membrane of the tympanum.” | With regard to the homologies of the above described air-passages, the author states that the lateral canals answer to the simple Eusta- chian tubes of Lizards and Mammals, and that the median canal, with its dichotomous divisions, is a speciality peculiar to the Croco- dilian reptiles. | The memoir was illustrated by nine drawings of the size of nature. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY. July 24, 1849.—John Edward Gray, Esq., F.R.S., in the Chair. The following papers were read :— 1. NoTEs ON THE SERPENTs oF St. Lucia. By Lirvurt. Tyrer, R.E. CoMMUNICATED BY THE SECRETARY. Of the snakes of the island of St. Lucia, the most numerous species is the “ Rat-tail;”’ then follow.the ‘ Couresse,”’ the ‘« Clibro,”’ and the ‘ Téte Chien;” and in this order I propose to give you, as I promised, a short description of each. se 1. CRASPEDOCEPHALUS ATROX, Gray. The Rat-tail Serpent. _ This much-dreaded serpent, which attains a length of from five to Six, and sometimes even seven feet, and a circumference of from four to five inches, bears a strong resemblance, as to its shape and nature, Zoological Society. 131 to the common Rattle-snake of America, and is the more dangerous from its being unprovided with the means of warning its victims. The Rat-tail appears to be ovoviviparous ; and it is said that after producing her young she leaves them for a short time, and that she devours those among them which she finds in the same spot on her return. This seems to be a most improbable construction to place upon the fact of their being sometimes found in the belly of the mother, which to my idea rather tends to corroborate statements which have been already made of the female’s opening her mouth in cases of danger, and the young rushing down her throat for protec- tion. The scales of the Rat-tail are large in proportion, and cari- » nated ; the number of abdominal scuta is 213, and there are 69 pairs of subcaudal squamze. The head is heart-shaped, very large at the back, and flat, and is covered with small scales; the eye resembles in some measure that of the cat, though, as in all the serpent-tribe, it is without outer lids, and therefore apparently always on the watch, which appearance is kept up even after death. The shape of this serpent differs from that of the others hereafter mentioned, in being more broad, or lying more flatly on the ground ; and the tail, instead of tapering gently from the body, becomes suddenly small, and, as the name implies, is much like that of a rat. When not in motion, the Rat-tail is almost invariably coiled up in a circle, with its head on the top. Its movements are fortunately not so rapid as those of the other serpents of the island, and to this circumstance may be at- tributed the advantage always gained over it by its deadly enemy the Clibro, which will be presently referred to. The Rat-tail is armed with two fangs, or hollow teeth, placed one at each side of the extremity of the upper jaw, frequently seven-eighths of an inch in length, with a small slit at the pomt and towards the front, through which the poi- sonous liquid, a yellow viscid matter, is ejected ; and it has two rows of teeth down the centre of the mouth for purposes of deglutition. An important point in the history of this serpent is the method of treating its venomous bites. If the wounds caused by these be not at once attended to, the most fatal consequences ensue, and within a short space of time. Should the fang penetrate any large blood-vessel, and inject therem any of the poisonous matter, I suppose that no remedy would be of avail: but under ordinary circumstances, if the wound can be at once laid open, a ligature tied between it and the heart, and sucked, then rubbed with a mixture of lime-juice, rum and salt, and intoxication and sleep produced by administermg rum-punch with plenty of lime-juice in it to the patient, there is little danger of loss of life; as is proved by the fact, that out of thirty soldiers treated in this way some time since in this island, only one died. The person sucking the wound has nothing to fear if he has no sore in his mouth. There are native “panseurs’’ who pretend to the knowledge of certain herbs, which they mix with rum, gunpowder, salt and lime- juice, and place upon the wound in the shape of a poultice, after well- cutting, sucking and squeezing it, and concoctions of which they cause the unfortunate patient to drink; but they appear to produce 132 Zoological Society. no decided relief to the patient, and although perhaps very good as poultices to any inflammatory wounds, I do not imagine that these herbs possess any antidotal properties to the venom of the serpent. It is calculated that at the least twenty persons die annually in St. Lucia from the bites of these serpents; and, as I have often heard it stated that in nineteen cases out of twenty the patient recovers, it may be inferred that 180 people per annum are maimed or danger- ously wounded by them. A 2 ? The Couresse. The Couresse is a beautifully-formed little snake, perfectly harm- less, from two and a half to three feet in length, and seldom attaining more than 23 inches in circumference, with 96 abdominal scuta and 86 rows of subcaudal squame. Its small head, bright attractive eye, quick and elegant motion, and its tapering body and tail, present a remarkable contrast to the cor- - responding characteristic of the last-mentioned Rat-tail serpent. The colour of the Couresse varies much; they are generally found of a dark blue colour, with white and grey variegations of every pos- sible shape ; sometimes however yellowish brown prevails, but spotted in a similar manner ; the belly is white, slightly tinged with blue, and ‘at the point of junction of the abdominal and other scales is always - found a dark spot. Four rows of small teeth are to be found in the upper jaw and two rows in the lower.. The head is covered by large scales. The Couresse cannot exist long without water, and will even drink milk. When kept in a box with a vessel of water for their use, they are more frequently found in the water than out of it, this being their only protection against their deadly enemies the ants. This snake is oviparous: the longest diameter of the eggs is five lines, the shortest three lines. It feeds upon lizards, crapauds, mice, and other small animals and reptiles. 3. CoLuBER CoNnstTRICTOR! The Clibro. The Clibro is found in this island as long as five and six feet, and as large as from three and a half to four inches in circumference. It is perhaps one of the most remarkable and useful of its species: it has 236 abdominal scuta and 72 rows of subcaudal squame, is of a bluish colour with a white belly, and after its change of skin shines like marble. The head is small, covered with large scales, and the — eye dark blue and opake. There are four rows of small teeth in the upper jaw and two in the lower. The longest diameter of the egg is eighteen lines, the shortest nine. One peculiarity of the Clibro is its apparently total disregard of man. But its great singularity consists in its choice of food. It lives principally upon other serpents, and of those chiefly the Rat-tail, which it has not the power of killing until after it has swallowed it, whose bite, so fatal to the human. species and all other animals (in some cases killing even horses), has no effect upon the Chbro; for I Zoological Society. 133 have myself seen distinctly on more than one occasion, in their com- bats, the fang of the Rat-tail enter into the body or head of the Clibro, and bring blood from the spot, while the Clibro has taken no more notice of it than to get the head of the Rat-tail into his mouth as quickly as possible and begin to swallow him. I have satisfactorily proved that the Clibro does not kill his prey before he has swallowed it, by allowing a Clibro to swallow a Couresse, all excepting the very point of his tail, then pulling him out, after a short interval giving it to him again, pulling out the Couresse by the tip of his tail as before, and keeping him alive for months afterwards. The common belief is that the Clibro, when bitten by the Rat-tail, rubs himself in a grass which is commonly found in uncultivated land ; but this I have at all events shown to be an unnecessary proceeding on the part of the Clibro. It may not be uninteresting to describe here a fight which I wit- nessed some months since between a large Clibro and Rat-tail, the latter being nearly half as thick again as the former, but not so long ; they were each however upwards of four feet in length. Upon being placed together in a barrel, the Clibro immediately seized the Rat-tail by the middle, and twisted three times round him, in doing which the Rat-tail bit him in the back, and drew blood ; they both then remained perfectly quiet for a few seconds, when the Clibro moved his head slowly up behind his own body, and looking over it, advanced under its cover, to the point which lay nearest to the head of the Rat-tail, which was between four and five inches distant ; wait- ing about a couple of seconds in this position—the Rat-tail never having moved all this time—the Clibro made a dart, and with almost incredible rapidity seized the head of the Rat-tail in his mouth, and began to swallow him, which he accomplished in rather more than three hours. But the Clibro does not confine itself to snakes of other species, for on one occasion [ lost a large Clibro by its being eaten by another. The two had lived for weeks together in the same drawer, and there was no great difference between them in size: having offered them food a few days previously, they refused it, and on my next visit I found only one in the drawer. Not being able to discover the means of egress of the missing Clibro, I then began to remark that the one ~ in the drawer was thicker than usual, and after taking him out and disturbing him a little, he vomited up his late friend in a half-digested state, but enough of him was left to enable me to recognise his scales. 4, Boa pivin1Loqua, Dum. et Bibr. The Boa. The St. Lucian Boa, which is called by the natives “‘ Téte Chien,” from the resemblance of its head to that of a greyhound, is found in great numbers in cane-pieces, where it is highly valued as a means of destroying rats, but so feared that few natives can be induced to touch or even approach very near to it. This fear is however perfectly unnecessary, as although it con- stantly leaves its teeth in the object of its attack, no result more than from the scratch of a thorn ensues. 134 Zoological Society. The general length of the Boa of this island is from eight to ten feet, and it is rarely found longer than fourteen feet. It feeds upon rats, birds, cats, rabbits, fowls, and all small animals. Its head is covered with small scales, unlike the generality of harmless serpents. The scales over the body are small and smooth, and beautiful tints may be observed in them when exposed to a strong light or in the sun. The abdominal scuta are 280 in number, and the subcaudal squamee consist of 70 rows. I believe the Boa to be viviparous, from some young having been cut out of the womb of a dead female. The Boa has the property of being able to live for a great length of time without food, water, and almost without air. I have wit-' nessed cases of their existing in drawers and boxes unopened for months, and I have been told upon good authority of a case of a Boa looking as well and as fat after thirteen months of this species of confinement as before it. I am unable to fix any regular period for the changes of skin to which all serpents are liable, and which appears greatly to depend upon the state of their stomachs. 2. CHARACTERS OF THREE NEW GENERA AND SPECIES OF LEPT- DOPTERA. By WiixuiaAm Wine, M.E.S. Fam. Nocruip2. 1. CaLIGATUS, n. g. Palpi short, ascending ; densely clothed with scales; penultimate joint long: antenne bipectinated at the base, and bearded ¢: head small, rounded, nearly concealed: thoraz with a large, acute crest in front : abdomen long, furnished with two anal tufts, ¢: anterior wings acute at tip, broad, dentate, slightly deflexed ; posterior wings abbreviated. Type, CaLicatTus ANGASII, 0. sp. Sp. Ch.—Body and base of the anterior wings of a bright fawn- colour, with a triangular diaphanous patch at the costa, another of an oval form between the costa and posterior margin, and a nearly square patch in the centre of the outer margin. General colour of the apical half of the wing pink, varied with yellow and fawn-colour ; posterior wings diaphanous, with a broad ashy brown margin marked with a triangular yellow spot, and a lunular pink spot at the inner angle; cilia of all the wings white. In the male the metatarsi and tibiz are densely clothed with long hair-like scales, making them appear very broad and flat. I have named this species after Mr. An- gas, who has recently explored the highly interesting country of which this is a native, the Cape of Good Hope., In the collection of the British Museum. 2. TRICHOMAPLATA, 2. g. Palpi short, ascending ; penultimate joint somewhat wedge-shaped antenne long, bipectinated atthe base : thorax with a very small crest in front; scapular plates furnished with long pencils of hairs: body long, tufted at the extremity, ¢: anterior wings deflexed, lanceolate, entire. Type, Zoological Society. 135 _ TRICHOMAPLATA VITTATA. Sp. Ch.—Head and thorax ashy grey ; abdomen ferruginous ; an- terior wings pinkish white, with a deep ferruginous mark on the an- terior margin near the costa, and a strong ferruginous vitta extending from the shoulder to the posterior angle of the outer margin ; posterior wings subdiaphanous, with the inner margin fulvous. Hab. Brazil. In the collection of the British Museum. Fam. HypoNOMEUTIDZ. 3. PALPARIA, 0. g. Palpi \arge; penultimate joint with a large triangular patch of © scales extending horizontally ; terminal joint recurved : thoraw broad, slightly depressed : anterior wings oval, apex acute; posterior wings broad, ciliated ; apex acutely oval: posterior tibie large and broad. Type, PaLpaRtA LAMBERTELLA. Sp. Ch.—Thorax and anterior wings of a rose-pink colour, with two longitudinal yellow lines extending from the shoulder to the apex and posterior angle of the outer edge respectively ; posterior wings yellow, shading into orange towards the apex; abdomen yellow. Larva depressed, 16-footed, whitish green, slightly hairy, solitary. In the collection of the British Museum. } _ This species was reared by Mr. Lambert in Australia. November 13.—William Yarrell, Esq., in the Chair. The following papers were read :—- | 1. DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF TUPAIA DISCOVERED IN CONTINENTAL INDIA By WALTER Exuiot, Ese. By G. R. Waternouss, Pres. Ent. Soc. etc. Of the species of Tupaia about to be described, three specimens were forwarded to me by W. Elliot, Esq., who, in a letter which ac- companied them, states that they were procured from the hills between Cuddapah and Nellox, in what may be termed the Eastern Ghats. Mr. Elliot, it appears, had abstained from describing and naming this animal from his not having the means of instituting a comparison between it and the known species of the genus. From the compa- rison which I have made, I am quite satisfied that it is distinct from the three species found in the Indian islands, as well as from the animal described by M. Isidore Geoffroy in Bélanger’s ‘ Voyage aux Indes-Orientales*,’ which latter was discovered by M. Bélanger at Pegu in the southern part of Birmah. I propose to name the new species after its discoverer, whose researches in Indian zoology merit high praise. Turata Evxiott. The Tupaia of the Eastern Ghats is about equal in size to the 7’. Tana, but differs in the comparatively pale colouring of its fur, in having the tail less bushy, and in the smaller size of its teeth. Its head is shorter * P, 105, pl. 4. 136 Zoological Societys than is the head of the animal last mentioned, and consequently aa siderably shorter than that of the 7’. Serruginea,. or of the: | Pegu, the head of which is said to be 2'!.2!”' in length, in. which re» spect it agrees very,closely with the 7. ferruginea.. iu he pee less soft than in. 7’. Tana, and its, general hue.on, er parts of the body is palish rufous brown, very indistinctly Heckel with dusky On the ‘in er-parts of the back. the darker penciling. is, i aie tirely wanting, and hence the tint is more uniform; whilst..over shoulders, and especially ¢ on the crown of the head, the.black or,dusky, _ penciling..is ver evident. The sides and under, parts of thee ROM are of a rich y agit tint; on the abdomen the hairs are of an uniform. colon Aer of a golden yellow ; but.on the sides of the body i isa moderately distinct penciling of dusky... The chin, throat, and, chat are of a aler hue than the abdomen, and in parts they. are, nearly: white. th he orbits are. of the same pale tint, and there is.a should mark (as in other species of the genus) which i is nearly, whites, The feet. are clothed above with yellow hairs, and are entirely naked be neath, where they appear to. have been flesh-coloured in, the living, atihak’ The tail is depressed. The hairs on. this: organ. are of a, rich rufous brown tint ; but each hair has a. narrow dusky ring,..if we, except those which cover the mesial part of the under surface, which are shorter than the rest, and which are of an uniform ochre-yellow. The specimen from which this description is drawn up is a male, and evidently adult; having all the true molars well-developed, as well as the hindéermost of the false molars, which is the last, bhi. to, show itself in these animals. Its dimensions are as; ‘follows : toh in meal ad qiotibua oA fie rh From tip of nose to root of tail, about. yuyu Ns YeQhhtT? Length of tail, including the hair, about 02 ay Line ‘pHi » not including the haiti) oT Oy Frotaingse to eat ig 528. oe des fe ee hee sp a wie 6 Bieaed Heightiof earg. 42.8... 14 8 Sif. STi g wd LneeDiy 4 Width Gf ditt: 1.908). 822 Scns WOR 1G hogihi Length of fore-foot and nails ....:... esate cp yearn Bag ad PRP of nail of middle toe of ditto .....4.4.4-, DD iter of hind-foot and nails ..........4 solani a8 Le! 18 vig of nail of middle toe of ditto .......%0%. 0 2 With regard to the remaining two specimens sent by Mr. Elliot, one is a young animal, being about half-grown, and the other is an adult female, which differs from the adult male in being of an uniform, and very pale, rufous tint on the upper parts of the body, and of a pale yellow on the under parts. The throat, cheeks and shoulder- mark are yellow-white. -I suspect it is an accidental variety... It ap- pears to have but four mammee, two of which are situated on the lower part of the abdomen, and the remaining two near the insertion of the fore-legs. The skull of Tupata Ellioti is smaller, considerably shorter, and has a broader muzzle than that of 7. ferruginea, whilst on the other * In 7. ferruginea the length from nose to ear is full two inches, Zoological Society. 137 hand it is and larger than that of 7. Javanica, which is re- _ markable for the shortness of the facial portion. These differences approximate the skull under consideration to that of 7. Tana; there are, however, ample differences between the skulls of 7’. Ellioti and 1’. Tana. The skull of the former of these two animals is rather smaller than that of 7. Tana, has the muzzle relatively shorter, the nasal bones shorter, and broader behind ; the zygomatic arch deeper, and the perforation in the malar bone much smaller (less than half the size}. In the structure of the teeth, moreover, there are some differences worthy of note. The incisors and premolars in 7. Eilioti are relatively smaller than in 7’. Tana ; but a more important distinc- tion—and one which distinguishes the new Tupaia from the other three species noticed—consists in the form of the third premolar: it here resembles the last, or fourth premolar in all respects, except- ro Joy being of smaller size; having like that tooth a distinct inner : this lobe in the other species of T'upaia is represented only by a minute and indistinct tubercle. The corresponding lobe in the last olar in 7’. Elliott is larger than usual, and so is the posterior mner lobe of the true molars. Subjoined are the principal dimen- sions of the skulls of the four* species of Tupaia. T ferru- T ferru-| T. El- \T. Java- Tt EMOR TONEY Sind. Gens lioti. | nica. in. lin. lin. lin. jin. lin, ‘in. lin. lin. lin. jin. lin in . id a phased ath is Le gd aaa T|2 OF/2 O8|...... Til 4% ngth of ditto to the posterior ‘ ‘a ahiata of the auditory bulla \ M2 1 9 j110 |L Mil 2 Width of ditto, measuring from the “ge surface of the zy-}|1 02} ...... 1 O2/1 04/0 103/0 98 NNR whan in taynraaceecdesneeiss Width ‘of ditto between orbits ...|0 74/0 7 |0 63:0 7 |0 62/0 63 Length of palate .......00.....:.00000 1 33/1 32/1 OF/)1 13/011 |0 8% of nasal bones .......«.... 0113;011 |0 81;0 9 |0 7 |0 42 Width of ditto in front ............ O 14/0 12;0 14;0 13/0 14,)0 13 ——— of ditto behind............... 0 24\/0 22);0 22,0 23|0 33/0 lg Length from anterior part of first premolar to hinder nar} 0 9310 92/0 9 |0 9 |0 73/0 6 gin of last true molar......... Length of lower jaw ........ssc000 1 62/1 7 |1 5) ...... 1 3 |0 10 Height of ditto, measured from . ee of coronoid process ... 0 63/0 6/0 GF) ...... 0 63/0 5% 2. ON NEW SPECIES OF MAMMALIA AND BIRDS FROM Avusrrauia. By J. Goutp, F.R.S., F.Z.S. ere. The collection recently sent home by Capt. Owen Stanley and Mr. MacGillivray, the able naturalist of H.M.S. ‘ Rattlesnake,’ now exploring the coasts of Northern and Eastern Australia, is a very fine one ; it has been procured on what may be considered hitherto un- trodden ground, I cannot therefore do better than give a list of the * I do not include the “ J'upai de Pégou,’”’ because it is not yet determined that that animal is a distinct species from the Tupaias of the Indian Islands. + The occipital portion of the cranium is wanting in the specimen. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser, 2. Vol. vi. 138 Zoological Society. of praise; due,to Mr. MacGillivray, for the very excellent m nner in «which .the specimens are prepared, and the accuracy with. hie call the information, comected with them that could ed. has been noted dovm,,..The collection of Quadrupeds and Birds only‘has been a4 oA + placed in; my, hands for examination, with a, view. to . ve ile 3 ts 5. too. short to admit of my investigating the subject as I could wish ; I shall therefore, on the present. occasion,, exhibit some of the species that-appear to me to be new, and defer my remarks upon the entire collection to the next or some future meeting of the Society. I shall now proceed to, describe two species; of mammalia and two species of birds from this collection, as follows :— |, Hath ears *’ PrEROPUS 'CONSPICILLATUS, Gould. isoga ai » SpsCh,--Crown of the head black, slightly grizzled with buff; round each eyeja large oval patch of deep, brownish buff, which,advances.on the sides of the face and shows very conspicuously ; at the napea broad crescent-shaped band of deep. sandy buff, which. extends down the sides, of the neck and nearly meets on the breast, ; centre, of the back glossy, black, slightly grizzled with grey ;, cheeks, chin, all the under surface and rump, black, slightly grizzled with buff ;, ears and wing- membranes naked and of a deep purplish black; claws black. _ Hab. Fitzroy Island. rik cin baP ie hgs “This species is about the size of Pteropus poliocephalus, but ‘has a somewhat larger head and much larger and more powerful) teeth, and i¥ moreover rendered conspicuously different from that species! by the nuchal band being of a deep sandy buff instead of deep rust-red, ‘and not contmuous round the neck ;' by the crown of the head-and ‘back being almost ‘jet-black ; and the eyes being conspicuously encircled with deep ‘buff (whence the specific name) ; it which latter character it assimilates to P. funereus, but scarcely to any other ‘Respecting this species Mr. Macgillivray writes: “Is this not new to'Australia ?. It is not funereus, of which see skull No. 7 and'skin Noy! 8; nor-is-it poliocephalus. ' Of its habits T extract the following note from my journal: ‘On the wooded slope of a hill on Fitzroy Island I one:day fell in with this bat in prodigious numbers, lookimg while flying along the bright sunshine (so unusual for a nocturnal animal) like:a large flock of rooks: on close approach a strong musky odour became) ap- parent, and a loud incessant chattering was’ heard; many of the branches were bending under their load of bats, some in a state ‘of inactivity suspended by their hind claws, others scrambling: along among the boughs and taking to wing when disturbed. In a very » short time I procured as many specimens as I wished, three and four Zoological Society. _ &ee At\a,shot; for they hing in clusters, but. unless outright, they remained.suspended for some time): when aaer they, are handled with difficulty; as) they bite severely, ap on CHEF 9 SeRGSIINS their ay reminds one of the squalling of a ¢ ld?” ba be pie (PsnupocuErnvs) NUDICAUDATA, Gould: Peat ji. Head, all the upper surface, the sides of the body, ina thie ‘side és of the limbs, brownish grey ; ‘the tips of the hairs with a eatatice ; under surface of the neck’ and’ body aid the inner the limbs pale buff; the colouring of the upper and under sut- og is istinetly defined on the sides of the body, but gradually blending ‘on the limbs, the rump and root of the tail, which is thickly clothed on its basal third and baked for the remainder of ‘its length ; hands, feet, and naked portion of the tail pinky flesh-colour. : bye ‘Length from tip of nose to root of tail ...4. 0.04. sl gaa 4 aft ant OF CAPPS VOL 22190208 Woes OF Olt §2Gq Bisa —_—— of fore-feet, including the nails... GBA PT HOMBU } DOR et of hind-feet; including the nails v2 y.y. 000.9039 Hab. Cape York, the most northern point of Australia. ° This species differs from all the other Australian members, of; the genus, in having the apical three-fourths of its tail entirely destitute Of ‘hair; in’ the light-coloured mark on the rump, somewhat re- ‘Senibling that on the same part of the Koala; and in its short Uletive far ‘and short ears. “THe above deseription and admeasutements are taken from a e mile Said’ to be about two-thirds grown. The ears ate excéedingly short and rounded, anil the fur is remarkable for its extreme density antl’for'its resemblance to that of the Koala. Pritoris Vicrori#, Gould. | Sp. Ch.~Male:, general plumage rich deep velvety black, glossed on the upper, surface, sides of the neck, chin and breast with plum- colour; feathers of the head.and throat small, scale-like, andofa shining, metallic bronzy green); feathers of the abdomen very much. developed, of ‘the,same| hue as the upper surface, but each feather, so broadly margimed, with, rich. deep olive-green; that the colouring of the basal portion, of the feather is hidden, and the olive-green, forms,a broad -abdominal band, which is sharply defined above, but irregular below ; two; centre tail-feathers rich shining metallic green, the remainder deep black ; bill and feet black. Female: all the upper surface greyish brown, tinged. with olive ; head. and sides of the neck dark brown, striated with greyish brown ; over each eye a superciliary stripe of buff; wing-feathers edged with ferruginous ; chin and. throat pale buff ; remainder of the under sur- face, under wing-coverts, and the base ak the inner webs of the quills richodeep reddish buff, each feather with an irregular spot. of brown near |the tip, dilated on the flanks into the form of irregular bars ; bill. and feet, black. Total length, 103 inches ;, bill, 13; wing, 5; tail, 34; tarsi, 1}. ” Hab, Barnard’s Isles. 10% 140 Zoological Society. Pibt WASSIGE JSASTDVOIORs Remark.—This new species must be placed in the first rank of the many béeadtiful birds inhabiting donsbeaie ‘indeed there ‘are’ few from any partorthe world that €att vie with it ‘iii 'the ficlifess of its colouy ing; nd D-extinot possibly have abetter ppertitiity he ‘now sents itself of paying a just tribute of réspect “to our’ most! greicio Queen, by béstowing tipon thi lovely denizen’of the a sts ;— n the specific appellation of Victorie {214 say of the Austral for although the specimen from which my Wésctiption is taken iy the Barnard Isles, within the Barrier Reef aiid only'a few wafer the north-eastern shore of Australia, I have evidence, in the notes of the late Mr. Gilbert, that it inhabits the mainland, since he states thereity that ‘the! Rifle-bird ‘inhabits the ‘northerw as well as the’ south- ern partiof Australias: which he was in sh a in a a the’ northern part ofthe “cotintry being doubtless’the oie’ here'de- seribedt!< ye9b to ebraed wwirset dir aedcw 19710 ony 0 N922019 Et is very nearly allied to the Ptiloris paradiseus, bat isa sniallér bird,-with arstill more gorgeous colouring. Tt maybe distinguished from ‘that ‘species by the purple of ‘the ‘breast’ presenting the’ = pearance of! abroad pectoral band, bounded ‘above ‘by the’ séaléaike feathers‘of the throat; and below by the abdominal band ‘of deep Gil- green, and“also' by the broad ‘and’ lengthened flankfeathers, which show’ very conspicuously. (MODASB 3fLF -10-9TTH9D DST-THHIa9HS TO A168 Do i retreat awol seid Hare to ie san ae dirw »tulw vitud olsq “SpuecoTHEREs FLAYIVENTRIS, Gould... 2tash ;xedtset doso to ( SpoChi—-Male:; crown of the head and cheeks glossy black ;/orbits; and a narrow space leading to the nostrils naked, and of a light:baffy' yellow, orfiesh-colour:; all the upper surface,-wing-covertsyouter webs of the secondaries, and a patch on either side of: the:chest,olive-green ; chin; \chest; ‘abdomen:and flanks | beautiful :yellow ;:vent-and under tail-coverts; white; primaries. and inner -webs- of: secondaries ‘black,’ edged. with grey,;)tail black, the external web and: the ‘apical! halfof the internal, web, of the outer-feather-on each side! whitesi'the apical’ half of the second feather on each) side white ;: the next; or third)-on° each side with a large spot of white at the tip; bill black; feet, flesh- colour. | sigs ody seeomni inser mee ianatslip _ Female :|.striated..en the head with brown? and:whitish:; \all othe upper.surface |olive-brown; all the wing-feather's narrowly edged with: greenish; grey; under surface white, with a conspiewous- stripe! of brown down, the centre of each feather; vent) and under’tail-coverts: white,, without strie.! |, low tonnt ont Total length, 103) inches; .bill, 1}; wing; 52; tail) 445 tarsijpA") Hab. Cape York. yo-[fed t9bM Remark.—Of the same size. as Sphecotheres Australis, but may be! distinguished..from that and every other species! of: the:genus by the beautiful jonquil-yellow of its under surface. | i 3. DESCRIPTIONS OF THREE NEW.SPECIES OF INDIAN, BiRDs.: / By m GOULD, F.R.S; ETC, ETC. ' f I. Ruticinua GRANDtIs, Gould. ve 0 mn Sp. Ch.—Crown of the head and the basal portion of the primaries IsT7Oce% § LOLOONS OB ; fs Zoological Society. 141 to Anat jaan on fl bogslg od taupe aoio9ge wont gir tb ——.: wo Tt andl Seconda i Wi hoc pala fread, cheeks,.j¢ i taneata deoke wing: coyerts, an apical portion of the. primaries|and,segondaries; black ; BED a Reh: Sh ire DARK upper and. under, tail-coyerts and Per ea sand, blacks, <{)) lan, & gatyeg tot loti eimoe inches, bil, 35. wing, Ads tail Sh3-tarsif kor () ganhistaun and, Thibeta. io “\ to moiisilsggs oitiseqe oxi Remark, This, the largest, and one, of the best-marked. species of the genus, is nearly, allied, to, the ,aunorea,of Pallas volel brsntsl ofl! de mrojes9-diiog 93 3. is I IstjamA to ee "Yux G Piove re , Gou uld., ul) Toilets ve te d+ jrodli) 1M otel ont oH [2 1c t atidsdat tr Jas oe Upper urfade pale ote finely freckled. with, grey.and sg ef Pericolarly down: the back of the neck,onthe centre of the ro don,the wing-coyerts, with brownish black ; prim aries brown, pct on their outer webs with regular bands of deep buff,and wig whi their inner, webs, with, the same | hue; zemainder of \the hers like,the upper surface, but, crossed. by broad, irregular’ ay brown.) tail like the upper surface, but crossed -by:larrows) a i bands. of brownish. black ;,, sides. of the, throat) and: neck; eros, iby, numerous narrow bars/of blackish. brown) the;cheeks ithe Snr but, somewhat/paler; jon the, centre,.of the throat,aispatulate: mark of phoceutaek: centre of the abdomen jand, under tail-coverts pale buffy white, with a fine stripe of brownish black down the centre of each feather ; flanks crossed by irregular bars of brownish black ; billi pale +horn- eoloiury: deeper at the taps ; legs apnea s: yellowish flesh-colour. ; e ‘to baa. baile gg2 WOTTSH 8 DIB edbatabiougthy 72 inches.» billy 25 wing, 3 tail, 3h lira Foilsy dT ab,--Afganhistaun' and) Thibet. © risbo09se S13 Te soRemark. _+Nearly allied to: the Y. jsodtofalis oft ‘Sbutheoleo: ‘Africa, bub differs: ftom» that species im being of a'larger size, in the lighter hue of! the centre) of the abdomen; in the strie down ‘the deitroa we the abdominal) feathers being less strongly defined, aunt in gee sais Ca corte being: buff instead of rufous. (od. “3 ‘Srrra LEUCOPSIS, Gould. Sp 0h,--Oxown! of: the ‘head! and’ back ‘of neck jet-black ; al the upper | surface :deep: blue-grey;: primaries black, edged with’ greys centre tail-feathersblue-grey ; lateral feathers black, tippéd with blue. grey); the two outer oneson each ‘side with'a small spot of white’on the inner web near the tip; face, chin, throat, breast; avd centre of the abdomen white, the latter slightly washed ‘with buf “flanks ‘and under tail-coverts bright chestnut ; bill black, with a blue-grey base ; legs grey: Total length, 5 inches ; bill, 2; wing, 3h: tail, 25 ‘tarsi, #. Hab. The Himalaya Mountains. Remark.—This is doubtless the species described by Mr. Blyth in his observations ‘on-the Srrrrn@ ‘as nearly allied to the S. cesia, without however assigning to it a specific name, an omission which I have now ventured to supply. 142 . Botanical Society of Edinburgh. _ “BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH. “('") 1\/ _ dune 13,.1850.—Professor, Fleming, President, in the: Chait. , - A new (Part: of the Society’s, Transactions was laid on the table, and will shortly be ready for distribution to, Subseribers.... -) |...) Dr. Balfour. announced. that, the. Commissioners of Woods, and Forests had)agreed, to form a Botanical Museum in the Garden, and he called. upon) all who. were interested in the cause. to contribute liberally, for the public benefit, specimens of woods, fruits, and vege- table products, articles of vegetable manufacture, fossil plants, draw- ings, &e. CE in Priestley read a paper on, some British Carices, in which;he _ deseribed/C. montana, C. intermedia and its varieties, C, Gderi, C, Benninghausiana, and C. Persoonii. f, a The following papers were read :— ee 1. In abstract, a paper by Dr. Hoffmann, Professor-Extraordinary of Botany in the University of Giessen, on the roots of Umbelliferous plants, in which he describes the roots of Daucus Carota, both in the wild and cultivated state, alluding to their structure and com- position in different stages of growth. | 2. Mr. M‘Nab, ‘On the effects of Lightning on Trees,” He re- marked :—‘‘A few days ago I accidentally heard of a tree which had been, struck. by lightning on the 5th inst. (June 1850) at Pitferrane, Fifeshire, and bemg anxious to ascertain the species, 1 wrote for a small branch, with any history which could be given regarding it. I have just received the leaves shown, which prove it to be the Udmus montana. :My object in bringing the notice before the Society, is to ascertain from its members any varieties of trees known ‘to them as having been struck by the electric fluid.. About this, time last. year a very large oak on the grounds of John Wauchope, Esq. of EKdmon- ston, was shattered to pieces; and a few years previously a laburnum standing close to. the oak was likewise destroyed. While on a tour over a portion of the American continent some years, ago, I had several opportunities of observing gigantic trees torn to pieces by electric influence. In every instance observed, they were oaks. During a thunder-storm I found the workmen. (chiefly in Canada) resorting to the beech-trees for protection, from an idea that they were not. liable to be struck by lightning; certain it is that I saw none, notwithstanding the prevalence of large-sized beeches in many districts. The elm above alluded to at Pitferrane had an iron fence standing close to it, which was supposed by the inhabitants to have had some influence in attracting the‘fluid. The above observations are thrown out, in the hope of ascertaining if there be anything in the composition of one species of tree rendering it less liable than another to electric influence.” Sieh Mr. Brand stated that he knew a marked instance of a beech in Aberdeenshire haying been struck by lightning. The horse-chestnut and ane were likewise mentioned, by other members as having been struck. ’ Dr. Balfour made some remarks on Cleghornia,.a new genus of Apocynaceze, named by Dr. Wight, in honour of Dr. Hugh Cleghorn. Miscellaneous. 0... 143, Mr. Evans directed. attention, to.a,curious instance of, the effects of the graft. upon the stock, which had occurred in a tree at Morning- side House, ihe tesidence (Of Mr. J. Deuchar! "The tree‘m question i 1 Sy atued upon P: aucuparia as a stock!" ‘Its entire height is 18 feet, and ‘the stock forms 'a' clean trunk to the ‘height of qt et, whe the union of the graft and’stock iy conspicuously shown. t'13 ‘inches from ‘the base of ‘the 'trank there are shoots of P. au: cuparid, and at the height of 12 foot, branches of P: Aria appear (being 2% feet below the point of junction), while farther up the trunk a branch has been accidentally taken off, which is" beli¢ved to have been, P, aucuparia. , : ait "uRe -M‘Nab exhibited a peculiar creeping form of Sarothamnus Scoparius (common broom), which had been sent from Alderney; but he could give no farther information respecting it,'as the specimen was not accompanied by a letter. ofa? sitwoltoy 5H ‘ Wot hl tt?) wey ; cccRey eS ei Bod’ Syoxo Y 2 MISCELLANEOUS: THE VELVET-LIKE PERIOSTRACA OF TRIGONA...| 4. ))05. unconnected with the secretions of molluscan life.” Note.—The correction respecting the nature of the spicula is im- portant, but TI cannot agree with the Professor as to their origin. TI might be more easily convinced if I saw a perfect specimen of a spe cies of Trigona without the velvet-like coat, or with the coat assuming a branched or foliaceous’ sponge-like form.—J. E. Gray. 144 Miscellaneous. CVA! a oc MONSTROUS FLOWERS OF PELARGONIUMS«! 0/240) ~aphe followihy extract froin & ere read by Mr. Sowerby: at the @on+ vet waked the Royal Botanic Society in’ the Regerit’s Park; 8 if g éase Of thonstrosity: After poiitmg out’ the 2 ‘ deSeribes dn titer | di ihgtishing! chara ters’ of ‘the gerieta Geranium and Pelargonium, Mr!’ Mad ph in y, “The gardener, as in this ¢a éswhert he finds nothing’ but external beatity to: récommend @ 'platit, endea- vous, by selecting the most perfect and’then ‘cultivating it highly; ‘to increase im the succeeding roduce both’ the beauty Of colour ‘and of forn’:/and’as'the’béanty of forth’ depends upon ‘the kame Clement as that! OF clout, that is; as “befure’ explained, upoti the indication of perfect: Adaptation to the end, ‘or the’ resemblance of that indication, so - a fall rou dl form is! especially aimed ‘at by the ‘cultivator’ of flowers, and “the Pelargonivmfancier endeavours’ ‘to’ obtaili five ‘broad “and equal petals, ‘to form around ‘flower, with ‘the upper two deeply and brilliantly coloured to produce a contrast to the three lower ‘and'light= coloured ones; but with all his care the flowers do not come con- staiit; atid now ‘and'‘then ‘one will ‘play the? thant? and \sportas ‘he calls it,’ and this” commonly ‘happens amongst the most’ petted or highiest:eultivated varieties. {When the,dark)evlour disappears from the, upper petals) altogethér,,and the petals become:equal’ in size and forim;:it owilli beiobserved. that the characteristic tubular, nectary; also disappeanssic The :swant, of ithe ‘nectary-or/ honey-tube;is also accom: panied by # zegular’ axrangement of five anther-beating,and five abort tivecfilaments:: The white varieties are:less liable to,this)change than thoxe: With, rse-| or! salmon-eoloured: petals, and; it: isalso rave among thesnew fancy varieties; frequently it occurs in: the central, flower, of the:/truss./)\ In. isome flowers. the ‘nectary is| only,\shortened, .and.in others: asmallispot) will: remain on one petal when the, nectary is ab- Sent; In theifancy variety called | Yetmannianum grandifiorum,; which has, spotsyon ‘all:the petals, the: spots become. equal,. the two,large spots being reduced. Anddditional petal also accompanies the:change in.a. fewrcasessioOne plant of the Beauty of Clapham,.a, rose-coloured variety, hasialmost:every flower changed more or less. ./Thus,itsap- pears:that cultivation: not only makes one species of plant) |appear. to runwanto another; but may destroy a remarkable, generic. character, consisting of thé presence of an important organ in the flower, &c. Thus the’ gardener seems: by over-cultivation| to. reduce: his flower, to a lower; standard, but I do not think this is exactly the;ease ; for although he\may apparently reduce a Cape Pelargonium to an Kuro- pean) Geranium, in the eye of a. botanist, or partly-so, still, he would haye a more truly beautiful flower if he could obtain) a) full truss, of large; rose-coloured or pink flowers: we would recommend a trial.of the seed from these :sporting flowers.” THE TRANSFORMATION: OF MOLELUSCA,Y 5° It has been supposed that Sars was the first naturalist’ who had observed thatthe young of the Gasteropodous Mollusca, when they were first hatched, were of a very different form from their parents. Miscellaneous. 145 Forskiil, in hisideseription’ of: Animals/of the Bast, published in 1775, culo aqua .marina) pleno,, yiya, seryata ;, altero; mane, mortua, ¢ labiis proboscidis extrusit; membrum, globosum, apice umbilicatum, hyali- num, venis longitudinalibusy violaceis, | In. funda, vite paryee arenulee videbantur puniceze ;, quae microscoplo inspectee, © chlere erant, matrena testa, simulantes, non colore ;, corpore quoque disparl, pi Abe turamiduo vela, transversa,; subrotunda, Fe tremulis ciliate 5. qui- bus, pulli,, dni, remigabant :, quique -sine ,dubio: soboles rant’ majoris eonchve.;, quum, aqua aliis hospitibus non mixta fuerat.. Quid ? quod, in multis)aliis vitris postea viderim Janthinas demnttere tales conchulas, matrem,.cixcumnatantes...|.; Matricem .in probosci Ro utayermm, quum, alia, non. apparuerunt ejus,yestigia..’ In tab,,.40, f..¢ 6, these young Jauthine with the two, fins are, well figured... His editor gives no. explanation jof, the, figure, hence, probably.it has been overlooked, stb GRrol a5rdt oct 03 testimoo # souborq of barvolos yLasillin moo 9109 Jom ob aiswolt siz osteo ard fi tiv, tud. :.2on0 hoyzsolo Notice.of the occurrence.of Eleocharis unighumis, Link, near, Black- 10 ess, Castle, Lantithgowshure,.. By Joun,'T, Syme, Esq.¥ |), ‘Among the’plants recorded as British since the publication-of the Socicty’s ‘Catalogue im1841,; the Eleocharis uniglumis, ‘Link, is firentioned ‘inthe second edition of the “Manual of British Botany? as havii# been*found- at: Aberdeen; ‘Dr. Dickie; and! Barvas;>Isle: of Lewis? Ihave found it also in Mull and near Swanbister; Orkney, bat Tam*not-aware that it has been noticed in this neighbourhood ‘fitil'it was found in the* botanical excursion: made: by Profi Balfour and his’ class'on° Saturday June Ist, 1850, when it was: discovered erowing in a’marsh’to the east of Blackness Castle, Linlithgowshire: “It is very probable that it is by no means a rare plant ;:but as it is similar in habit tow) multicaulis, 1 subjoin the characters by which it? may” be distinguished) both from that ‘and from £. palustris; :to which it is in reality much more’ closely allied. booubor guioc etog Tn 2) -uniglumis the root is’ creeping quite’ as much: as:in’ ZL. pa- lustris; while itis very slightly so in’ #) multicaulis, which maybe easily (pulled: up ‘by°the/ hand.’ The glumes’ are ‘aeute witha very narrow membranaceous margin. “Stigmas'2); “nut ‘obovate obtuse, rather compressed, shorter than the four bristles.” [I have never seen the perfect fruit myself, but give the characters from the: Manual of Brit. Bot. ed./2>p. 349, and Koch, Syn. Flor. Germ: ed: 2: p.852. | ‘In Be multicaulis the glumes are obtuse with a: broad) membrana- ceous margin. Stigmas 3; nut oblong ovate, acutely triquetrous, as long'as the 6 bristles. The sheaths of the stem:are also much more obliquely truncate than in H. uniglumis, m) which’ they are’ nearly transverse at the upper extremity: The nuts are-of a darker colour according to Koch. It must be confessed that 2. uniglumis comes very near to EL. pa- lustris, which is however usually much larger and stouter; but the * Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, July 11, 1850, © 146) Miscellaneous. abaateaees Sevalle in company with Fis si has in Gerinany it ‘is found inland. ‘The object of this paper is to dives the attention of young Dota. nists’ to this plant, with the expectation of hearing of its discovery . other stations, which ied be my excuse in bringing it before the ciety. 84 Great King Street, Hainburgh, June 18, 1850. On as ga of the Vi ictoria Water Lily. By i E. GRAY, ‘pei ‘This plant has three nares very nearly alike, and two of them ap- pear to have originated from errors of the press. ‘Mr.’ Schomburgk, on the 11th of May 1837, sent dunia the Geo- graphical Society a letter to the Botanical Society of London, con- taining the description of this beautiful Water Lily, accompanied by two drawitigs and a leaf of the plant. He proposed to call at Nym- phea Victoria, but before the paper was tead, it was observed that the plant appeared to form a genus intermediate between Nymphea and. Euryale.’ The paper was slightly altered to make this change, and in a report ‘of the Proceedings of. the Botanical Society, which ap- peared in the Atheneum J fournal of the 9th of September 1837 (Py 661), Mr. Schomburgk’s description is printed entire, as that of id hew genus of Water Lily named Victoria Regina by permission of Her Majesty.” “Mr. Schomburgk’s paper was again read and his drawings exhibited at the meeting of the British Association on the [1th of September 1837, by me, and'I am reported to have “remarked, yi this splendid ‘plant would form a new genus with characters in- nediate between Nymphea and Euryale, and proposed to name it Vi ctoria Regina :” see Report in Mag. of Zool. and Bot. for October . 1837, volo i. p. 373. Schomburgk’s description and an engraving of the plant, copied. from his drawing, appeared 1 in the next number of that Journal, which came out on the Ist of November 1837 (vol. ni. p: 441. tab. 12*). The description was reprinted again, with copies of Mr. ‘chomburek’ s drawing of the plant and his details iof the flower, in the Proceedings of the Botanical Society, p: 44.¢. 1 & 2. So much for the name /% ietoria Regina, Schomburgk. Tn the ‘ Magazine of Zoology and. Botany,’ by a mistake of the engraver, the plate is lettered ‘“Vietoria Regalis Schomburgh,” though the proper name is used in the text. This second name has not been * It is to be observed that the title-page of the volume bears date 1838, but.the mumber containing the description and figure was published on the lst of November 1837. This date on the ttle bse misled some bota- nists, Thus Sir W. Hooker quotes that description as if it had ‘not appeared - in that work until 1838; see Bot. Mag. 3rd series, vol. iii. t. 4275-4278. Miscellaneous. 147 anywhere adopted. |: In the index to the Athenzeum Journal, for 1837,, p. vii, under the head. Botanical Society, occurs, Schomburgk. on. the Victoria regia, p. 661, ? whieh i is evidently an, error of the BEBHo | as the name in the page referred to is, V., Regina. \\\\\y\. Shortly after the appearance of the, description, cand, figure i in the ‘Annals of Zoology and Botany,’ and after Sir, William, Jardine had returned them, Capt. Washington, R.N., then Secretary of the Geo- graphical Society, borrowed from the Botanical Society the, origimal description and drawing of the plant made by Mr. Schomburgk, with. the intention of their appearing in the Journal. of the. Geographical Society with Mr. Schomburgk’s Journal of his Travels. Instead of this being done, the papers found their way into the hands of Dr. Lindley, who printed for private distribution twenty-five copies of an essay on this plant, entirely derived from Mr. Schomburgk’s paper, and illus- trated with hi ighly embellished copies of Schomburgk’s drawing: In the essay he adopted the view which had been stated before the Bota- nical Society and British Association, that it formed a genus inter-. mediate! between Euryale and Nymphea (see Bot. Reg, 1838,-p..1]), but he called'the plant Victoria regia, thus continuing the error of the printer of the ‘ Atheneeum.’ -In/Miscellaneous Notices attached to the ‘ ‘Botanical Register’ ‘for 1838, p. 9-18, Dr. Lindley having been enabled to, examine a spe-, cimen of the flower in a bad state, which Mr. Schomburgk, had sent, home in salt, gave some further details, and for the first time, pub- lished an account of the plant under the aboye name, and thi oe has been adopted by several succeeding botanists, who. have aed it as V. regia of Lindley, I think, however, that this account proves that the name of Victoria Regina, which received the sanction of Her Majesty, was the one first used and published, andjhas the, undoubted right of priority; and I must add, as a personal disclaimer, that, 1 have always considered that both the generic and the specific, name, pro- perly belonged to Mr. (now Sir Robert) Schomburgk, for it. was, he who proposed: that the plant. should be dedicated to, the Queen ;, and the slight alteration made in his. paper before.it.was read at the Bo- tanical ‘Society, was caused. by our having the means of comparison in London which he had not at Berbice, and was regarded. by meas a simple act of friendship, such as was due to.a person in his situation. In fact the alteration would never have been made public,. if. the ori- ginal manuscripts of Mr. Schomburgk had not. been allowed to pass out of the possession of the Botanical Society, to, whom they. were sent. On the Organization of the Malacobdelle. By M. Emite BLaAncHaRD. The Malacobdelle, which belong to the group of the Class Vermes, have sometimes been arranged in one division of this class, sometimes in another ; Milne-Edwards has endeavoured to determine the exact place, they should occupy. In a previous memoir published in 1845, M. Emile Blanchard had Tas maseluonilt g oe’ ¢ DD ‘Hata WBRog SNS system, t wou Ds HDG a peel to bts Gc ithe rai ft apie ta Ae Ker ie ots placed. The other new ¢ chiaaater 3, porte d by Mi ainch tis =" tance ay ear to ‘how pane Me ei ent 6 of t hl "em 3, Dlanars) aq pen arti cul ny ivision, comp We qin jaee epende {Oo SONI: os Ad seow ae ned Nor. ahs d th ie sete Ré enilils, N Monograph of the recent species o te Trigonia, zxcludin ng the deserip- tion of a new ‘specie’ fromthe Collect fon ye. Cuining, Esq. By oA RTH RM SHAMS, BiNys ELS. Ses ow radmin Jnseotq io ol G 080 a | f iW 7944 alt bas it sidst . Hott ants fh “ifeiconta, Braguitre. rodw soalg tedt 3s “Testa gonlvaieis, inequilateraliag piesa frigond) interdum: poi stborbreulanis 3; identes, cardinales oblongi;. lateraliter cém- i pressi;| divameats s,duo/in\ valvd\ alterd, utroque: lateré trans© jj eersim sulcati ;,.quatuor an, alterd; uno tantim datere: suleati} i Agamentum caternum, crassums marginale s ¥ ise ra ase muscus' loresidt@eieroolomotas je1h od} to sao 28 ooxsa old isdarioqau 08 ~ Shell: equiyalye,, “mostly. inequilateral, tranisteme,- shtlisi triangular, sometimes suborbicular 5. cardinal ‘teeth, oblong; /laterally. compressed divaricated,) two, in. one yalye transversely grooved on-bothisides; four in the.other grooyed on.one side only ; ligament, external, thick rather! short, marginal ;, muscular i apreanitr troy disbinaty roan ‘palleal | impression. wery nearly entire. 9|) wqu bedtroesb nt setgsey MARGARITACEA, Linrliai@hct° op test BALL, ‘ ypadiatim éostatd, intus margaritaced, ihc elevatis, verriucosis, Tsubasperis 3’ margine plicato. Shell! rather compressed, with 20 or‘ 23) “pathdpo narrow,’ nodulose,” radiating ribs; the hinder ribs very oo all uo. oebit la ‘the: front is ‘wide ener S2L 1S) ion costis. 20-26 angustatis planiuseulis nodulosis ff “ costis Gree postice confertis angustatis, costis omnibus. aoadEs - tis nodulosis. l deronion Hab. in Nova Hollandia. ‘Shell rather ventricose, solid, with 20. to 26 narrow, dst topted, nodulose radiating ribs; the ribs of the hinder slope narrow, rather. crowded ; ribs conyex, all close together and nodulose. Hab, New Holland, Port Jackson ;, Mr, Stutchbury. (Mus. Cum.) Varies, with the inside white, salmon-coloured, THON, or, purple bronze. ) Trigonia Lamarckii, Gray, Annals of Nat. Hist, 1838, p:482. Triconia JuKesi1, A. Adams, n. sp. 7. testd ovato-trigond, Miscellaneous, 149 osticée trunc td, margine sinuato, : vadiatim ostatd, costis circa 85-9 a alee atts’ titer ty eudereli rtonati “ cK: a tusis ars ie cata 7 we tage in af md rigonal,. posterior esta , af em per sot et F 5) about. 0-24," e ‘levated,. tu Mond sini inn 5 tube rel iinded, obtuse,. ventral 1 margin: ape da “ ted i or ssh ‘Cape York: 6 fathoms ; J. Jukes,’ ne miei From the Proceedings of the Zoological Society ha ov. 27, 1849 Aah | rv snggoe SAS Yo A A Mono h a veal i OBITUARY. —THE, REY. WILLIAM, KIRBY, XO ior In our present Number we have to-record’ the death ‘of thik che. rable friend the Rev. William Kirby, M.A. , Rector of Barham, Suffolk, at that place, where he had resided sixty-eight vents: on | Thursday, July4,\in the 9st year of his'age. > Mr. Kirbywas Honorary President: of* the Entomologidal Society of. London,\:President: of ‘the: Ipswich’ Museum) ‘and Fellow’ of the Royal} Linnean, Zoological: and Geological Societies, besides being honorary:member of several foreign societies, and has left ‘behind him an imperishable name as one of the first entomologists of this ‘or any agel:o'This title he would have assured to himself had ‘he written no other work. than his'* Monographia Apum Anglive,’ published in' 1801)" intwozvolumes, 8vo, in which; from materials almost wholly euleeted by Ahimself;and:the' plates of: which were mostly etched: by his*own hand:(having ‘taken lessons in the art for this express ptirpose);" he described upwards of 200 of the wild bees of this country)! with a! RERHERR 8 and. .correctness of view, as to their family (or,as:they are now considered,. generic), divisions,, that, excited) the, warmestadmi- ration of British and foreign entomologists, . But, when, to,thisgreat re, add, his, other,..entomological..labours—his, numerous, and viable papers in the Transactions, of the Linnzan Society, partic: cularly those on the genus Apion, and on the order, Sérepsiptera; the’ ‘Introduction.to, Entomology,’ writtenin conjunction with Mr Spence ; the. ceptamoloniea) portion, of. his Bridgewater Treatise, § On; the Eh- story, abits and Instincts of Animals ;’ and his description (a¢euh) pying a quarto volume) of the Insects of the ‘Fauna Boreali-Anie- ricana’ of Sir Jolin Richardson; it will be evident how largely and sucvessfull} he ‘huis ‘conitributed to the extension of ‘his favourite sci- ence’; ‘and all this without encroaching in the slightest degree on his professional or social duties ; for, while ranking so high as ‘an ento- mologist, he was during his long life a most exemplary and active clergyman, beloved by his parishioners of all ranks, and one of the warmest of friends, and most simple-minded, kind-hearted, and pious of men. We add the following notices from the Literary Gazette :— \ <0 MY, Kirby’ $ grandfather, John Kirby, born in the year 1690, was the atithor of “The Suffolk Traveller,’ a work of no mean reputation in its day. Mr, Kirby’s uncle,- Joshua Kirby, was the author. of Dr. Brook! Taylor’s “Perspective made Easy ; he was an intimate ac- - 160 ov WMisééllaneous. quaintance of Gainsborough, and frequently +his) adviser ;, and such was Gainsborough’s regard for his! friend, that-he made a special re- quest ‘in’ his will:that he might be buried by his side—a desire which was'cattied itito effect. "This Joshua Kirby afterwards becaitie.& great favourite with His’ Majesty George If.; and received through his pa- tronage the office of comptroller of the works at Kew. Mis. Trim- mer was his daughter, and consequently first cousin to, the subject of this memoir. vie heii bad Sif tents todas ** Mr. Kirby was born in the year 1759 *, at, Witnesham, Hall, in the county of Suffolk, the residence of his father, who was by pro- fession_a solicitor ; he was educated at the grammar school in Ipswich, whencé he removed, in his 17th year, to Caitis Collexé; Cambridge. Here he purstied his studies with diligence, and laid so good a foun- dation, that he sibsequently eariied the reputation of beitig a sound and accurate scholar. In the year 1781 he tot the degree of B.A. in the year 1782 he was admitted into holy orders, haying been no- ininated by the Rev. Nicholas Bacon to the joint curacies of Barham afid Coddenham. By his exemplary conduct in the discharge of his parochial duties, he so gained the esteem of Mr. Bacon, that’he ‘left hit by his will the next presentation to the rectory. of Barham ; to this he was inducted in the year 1796, so that for sixty-eight years he exefcised his ministry in the same charge, résiding also in the sainé parsonage-house. Always of an observant turn of mind (having at an early period evinced a preat fondness for natural science); he had not been long resident at Batham before his attention’ was’ called to the habits of various insects which he met with in his daily walks. He was ericouraged by some friend to pursue this study, as one open- ing before him a wide and extensive field of research ; the fact of there being but few beaten paths did not prevent his entering upon it, and from ‘this’ time the study of the insect world became his constant source of recreation and amusement. Ae “In contemplating the character of this man of piety, Christians may réjoice and thank God for his example ; science, too, may re- joice and point in triumph to his name, standing forth; as it does, to the world, as that of a true philosopher, who was permitted for a long series of years to afford an example of a man, whose faith was not only undisturbed and unshaken by investigation of the intricate mechanism of the wonders of nature, but whose humility was deep- ened as his knowledge increased ; whose admiration’ and praise were heightened by contemplating the wonders he discovered ; whose gra- titude and hope were enlarged at the signs of goodness and of mercy which he traced. ‘Of the many virtues which adorned his private life we forbear to speak ; at the same time there is one which stands so.prominently forth, atid which has been so severely tested in his intercourse with the world, that we must not omit to Tiotice it. We allude to that real * Our information states that Mr. Kirby was baptized at Witnesham, Sept. 19th, 1758. His mother was Lucy, daughter of Mr, Daniel Meadows of the same parish. Meteorological Observations. 151 and*genuine' humility which even the most: casual observer could not fail toomark—a correspondent of! the highest literary characters} wel- domed wherever he turned by the great: and’ learned, receiving the most flattering testimonials and! votes of thanks from individuals, from chartered bodies, and from foreign: societiesiot~ due of, these. cir- euinstandés could! awaken ‘pride, but the contrary, gratitude. :The only view in which’he regarded these things was, that: haying: wnder- taken a task, he had done his utmost ; the kindness and liberality of others supplied the praise.” ov, od) wm sriod esw ydud al of METHOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR JUNE 1850. _. Chiswicho—June 1,2. Very fine, 3,4. Fine, but air excessively dry, 5. Slight haze;,sultry, 6. Overcast: rain. 7, Cloudy and boisterous: showery., 8. Dull and cl ady 3 fine. 9-11. Very fine. 12, Fine: cloudy. 13. Cloudy: clear. 14, Uni rmly overcast: rain: showery. 15. Rain: clear at night: ’ frosty. 16: Clear : cloudy atid fine. 17: Very fine. 18, Cloudless : very dry air: large distinct halo round'the sun at noon. 19—22. Very fine. 23. Hot: quite ;cloud- ess: 24,:25, Hot, with slight dry haze, 26, Hazy: hot and sultry: heavy)rain AE PENS «if Rain; fine, 28. Hazy: rain. 29, Cloudy: very fine: clear and cold. 30, Fine: cloudy. Tyee igure dae Mean temperature of the month ............ Dt lli. GE SBPr2eLG AL 2150 Mean'température of June 1849 1... atouhili $Hxsed vid 1) Mean temperature of June for the last twenty-three years.,,. 60.°88.,. | oy) Average amount of rain in JUNE .......seeeceeeseneee sesepreseaee, 1°88 inch, i Boston. June ls, Cloudy... 2-5. Fine. _ 6, 7. Cloudy ;rain| P.M. ,, .8, 9. (Cloudy, ..10, 11, Fine... 12,15. Cloudy. 14. Cloudy: rain a.m, and r.M., 15, 1 iat 17, Cloudy: rain, with thunder and lightning a.m. 18, 19. Fine. Cloudy.’ 21; Fire. 22. Cloudy. 23. Fine. 94: Fine ¥ thermometer 88° 2 Oclock P.m. © 25-27, Fine. 28. Fine: rain a.m. and p.m. 29580. Cloudy, % Apbptegturth Manse, Dumfries-shire——June 1. Fine : fair : very warm. 2) Fine: ‘very warm. |''3. Fine: getting cloudy. 4. Fine: still cloudy. 5. Shower a.m, : thander,, -6: Shower,a.m.; heavy rain e.m. and thunder, 7.,Showery a.m. : fair p.m. 8. Showery allday. 9. Fair, but getting cloudy. . 10, Slight shower early: fairr.m. 11. Slight shower early: fine day. 12. Raitt and wind all day. 43; Rain during the night: fair all day. 14. Rain nearly all day, 15.’ Fair all day ‘and fine. 16) Fair and fine: cloudy rm; 17. Rain’ early: fine, day. 18. Fine all day.) 19. Cloudy, but fine, 20. Fair and fine: getting moist p.m. 21.;Showery.,,.22..Cloudy: rain. during night. 23—25, Very fine all day. 26. Very, fine: fresh and invigorating. 27. Parching east wind. (28, “The air highly electric. 29. The air highly electric: a few drops, 30. Rain p.m. + con- tinded ‘all night. | (95| Meati temperature of the month \,..,........ jas browses sand dap SES yrow Mean temperature of Jume 1849) ......serecessccerscvenmerne repesfOn - Mean,temperature of June for twenty-eight years .......... +s 55 °9 © Rain in June for twenty years .......66...0008 Baehotbe vests ests ies 3°16 inches, * Sandwick Manse, Orkney.—June 1. Fine. 2,3. Fine: warm. 4. Fine, 5. Rain: fog. 6. Damp: cloudy. 7. Drops: showers. 8. Drops. 9. Drops: rain. 10. Fine:rain. 11. Showérs: clear. 12. Rain: showers. 13. Drizzle: showers: drizzle. 14. Bright / drops. 15. Bright: clear, 16, Fine: clear: fine: 917. Fine., 18. Fine: cloudy.,.19.. Cloudy. 20, Showers: cloudy... 2]. Rain; thunder: showers. 22. Bright: rain. 23. Cloudy, 24. Bright: clear. 25, 26. Cloudy. 27. Bright: cloudy. 28, Bright; clear. 29, 30. Bright: drops. 166-1 : Lz-% 109-0 | OF-1 G9-1G |€9-SS |€-0S |L-99 |L-Z9 jO1- EL 8£8-63 |8Z8-62 |098-62 |%98-62 | 19-62 |S96-6z |990-0€ | *uvapy Sz. ae rereesieoeees) sucul ems | ms | ms | $19 |. 19 | QPIEZS! oo! SS | IZ I£€S-6z% | 9b-6z | 09-62 | $9-6z | OF-6% |€96-62 |L76-62| ‘of sereesreree"l Ole |") sms | cm | emu | cms | OF | S| PP) 19| 8G] EV | 99 |1¥-6% | 8P-62 | 29.62 | L9-6% | ZZ-6% |8EL-6z |8S8-6%| °6% soooes deredeloeereel BO | ee lemnassl “ott 9 oS | €9] QF; S9\9-Sq! £¢S | 69 |£9-6% | 12-62 | £90-6% | Z8-6% | SE-6% |1£9-62 1619-62! °8z senses cessor") 106 | cass | a [oe |] ca | $19 | €9 | LP} GO| £9) 6H | 69 |Z0-0€ | OT-0€ | 96-66 | £0-0€ | OF-6Z |€86-6% |8E0.0€ | “Lz Ol. "°°" GO. |smum| smu |rmsm) cas | FIG | TES | OF] LO) ZL) ES | FE | 66-64 | 96-66 | £6.62 | 16-62 | PH-6 |1$3.6z|PS6-6z| 9% roses seeeselerereresees) sm imurms}| cau | tas | ZG | 19 | 29) GL} ZL} 6V | 28 j£0-0€ | 80-0€ | 00.0 | 1T-0€ | LS-6% |000-0€ |fST-0€ | *Sz% seers seesesiesseeelereeee] sug lems-slonjea| ‘a | oS | bo |¥eG! o£! €2| 6P | €g |E1-0€ | 90-08 |P1-08 | 91-08 | L9.6z |z9r-0€ |Fhz-08| *tZO 80- 0-0 /""""\"""""| “ms | ts | tm | cma] 2G | FPS | 799) g9/G-Lo| PS | 98 |0%-0€ | £0.08 | 61.0€ | OT-0€ | 99-62% |2Zz-0€ |9SZ.0€ | *£% OG eeresieeeseslesm | os femsm} tm | CS | Of | PS| 69) 69) LP | 3g |6L-6% | 9L-6% | 66.6% | 36-67 09-62. |LLI-0€ [902-0 | *%% GO. reery rier! cms | sms | cms | ms | €S |} LG | PS) 09|S-09| OF | 18 |L9-6% |9L-6% | 06-62 | 16-6 | £9.62 |1Z1-0€ |SL1-0€| “1% 1. "| Ieeeee"| os | es | upea] *s | ¥oG¢ | o9 | SS|f6S| 69| LV | 1g |£6-6z | 66-62 | L0.0€ | £1-0€ | 92.62 |Lg1-0€ |gLz-0€ | *0% severe svenes|eenses/ecereél mem | ems | uniea| “Ul 9S 6S |%09| S9| 09)! gP SL |LO-0€ | 60-0€ | 07-08 | ZZ-0£ | 88.6% |6EE-08 |OLE-0£! °61 rerenseeees) Oe [eere*| cass | cm | ms | tm | ZG | £9 | OS|FFO| a9) wh | SL |91-0€ | LI-0€ | QI-0€ | 11-0€ | 84-62 |LPZ-0£ |062-08 | “sI seecee senses |esereelecoreel guagg | ag *s_ | -ms 67 | SS | 987} 09] 09] SE | gO |g0-0F | 00.08 | 00-08 | 06-62 | 99-62 |0L0-08 |PRL-0f; “LI sgh "| cas |raum | ‘a | ‘au | gh | 6P | f6€| 09| Z| 9E | Lo |L6.62% | £6.66 | 68-6% | 88-6 09-62 [610-08 |1¥0-0£| ‘or C [ores sseees| OS. | FO. | ca | tauu| ‘a | ‘ou | Gp | LP | FEV} gS} €¢| Of | LE |88-6% | 91.6% | QL-6% | 09-6% | Z1-6G |L0G-62 |698-62| “SI PO. "| GT. | ‘oud ou-ms| ‘ms | ‘ms | Gp | 6P | SVlTPS| Z| SP | 8G [99-6 | 99.6% | PE-6% | HH-6% 02-62 |SPP-62 |ZPL-62| “VI IZ rip. |emum| om | cm | om | oop | $19 |8Zh] 6519-89] sb | 90 |PP-6z | 61-62 | 9P-6z | 92-6 | 60-62 |ZL9-62 912-62 “ET Te “ree ieeeee*) uaea | cass |smsm | “ms | $39 | 19 | 19] 69} €9| LV | 89 [61-64 |9€-6% | 0€-6% | 0S-6% | C£-6% 969-62 |816-62| “aI BE. meesejtereeeireres) om | cm fj tm | tm | 19 | FES | ES} ZO] So} OF | 08 |09-6% | 09-6 | VL-6% | $9-6% | DE-62 |VHS-62 |668-6%| “IT OL. “errs /ereerivveeee| uneo| cs | cm | es | Gb! fo9 | 2S] 29] go} OF | 0g |8L-62 | £8.62 | 64-62 | 16-6% | 09-62 [068-62 /811-0€ | ‘o1@ ed “ms | «wm | *MS zS | gS |f67| 09/] 69] oF | PL |S8-6z | 98.6% | $6-6% | 96-6% | 89-62% |1P1-0£ |\L61-0€| °6 "16.060. | €0- | “am | *m | sm | cms | foo | PS | Sh} 6S| 09| IV | 69 |3L-6% | VS-6z | Lg-6% | 04-62 | £P-6Z |988-62 000-06 | “8 sreesirereee/ OT. 1QO- | a | tM jtmsm] sms | 1G |} GG | foo] 69] 09] EV | 99 |8€-6% | Lz-6 | 0S-6% | LI-6% | 00-6% |6£9-62 LEL-6z| *L gO. rrr" EO. | *oua | *s—a | sms | sms | 1G] f9¢ | 67} 09] Lo} 67 | ZO |SE-6% | ZS-6% | 92-64 | 9P-6% | £1-6% |6£9-62 669-62 | °9 Ole [rrrrrejteteee|eeeees) can | css | ass | *s | €¢ | $o¢ | 19) 7S9| 69} SS | SL |1L-6% | 06.62 | L9-6z | 18-62% | 61-62 |718-6z|$00-0£ | °S "Teeeeieeceneisereecioeeree) mr | mss | ‘ass | a | $149 | ¥€9 | F29}| ZL|S-19| FV | SL [60.08 | €1-0€ | 00-0€ | €1-0€ | 2-62 |8L0-0€ |V1Z-08 | “v reetttieneeaiereeesieseres] os | -s | asa] *@ | 6G} 99 /¥SS| PLIS-g9| LE | SL |Gz.0F | 1€-0€ | OF | 62-0F | 88-62 |ZLz-08 |LIV-0f| “€ D “ereeejeeceeeicereeeieeeees]mmi@d | °s | “a | 8 | 69! Zo] 6F| £2} 09| OF | OL \EE-0F | OF-0€ | OF-0€ | 6Z-0F | 88-62 |SSE-OF |99£-0F | °*% “seeeeieeeeeeiseceenieesees) og i ms | oud; ‘ou | €G/ £9 |46h) ZL} 9G] BE | PL |/0€-0€ | $z-0€ | ZZ-0€ | 00-0€ | 98-62 |PLZ-0£ |fZE-0F | “I poly 2 | y ol ¢elfo| |e SiR | ed cue fd cme | mae | xu | ee eve) 8) 2/62/8218 lee be | be | FE Fee 8 ee Pet | ee | ose Seler| S| =| Be | oh) § ee : 3S : Bs mele | FR] Re) Be] OF F P| Ne: | eevee 2S | -yormerq9 uo” — | 2tdsseryung 28 “YOTMSID zy i “4 *uley *puly *{9JIULOWIIY YT, “19ZIULOLV | = ° * | "KANWYQ ‘asunyy younpung 2v ‘uoysnojD "CE *Aey 247 Ag pun fau1Hs-satuswa ‘asunpy yzunSajddy yo ‘xequag * Ay ‘Aey 947 49 {NoLsOg 2 “BOA “AI, 49 fuopuoT avau “MOIMSIHD Jo hjarv0g posnynoysozy ay2 fo uapsvy ay, qo uosdwoyy, ay 49 apom suoynauasgg yoorSoposoajapy THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES.] No. 33. SEPTEMBER 1850. XIV.—The Natural Relations between Animals and the Elements in which they live. By L. Acassiz*. Amone the early attempts to arrange animals in a systematic order, we find almost universally, that the natural elements in which their different tribes live are mtroduced as the funda- mental principle of their classification. During the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, the great works published upon na- tural history by Gesner, Rondelet, Belon, Aldrovandi and others, acknowledge this as the only basis of their arrangement of the animal kingdom. Even ata later period, when characters derived from the animals themselves, rather than from the external cir- cumstances in which they dwell, had been introduced into our systems, we still find a prevailing influenee of such consider- ations upon the circumstances of the natural subdivisions of ani- mals. As soon however as the study of comparative anatomy had shed its brilliant light upon this question, those views were entirely abandoned, and the whole animal kingdom was finally arranged according to its internal structure. The introduction of this principle was hailed as a new era in the history of our science ; and after Cuvier had applied it to a general revision of the whole animal kingdom, it was and has been universally ac- knowledged as the only safe foundation of a natural classification of animals. - The recent progress in zoology, and of the various branches of natural history connected with it, has however opened the pro- spect of further improvements, even upon the basis on which our classification at present rests. For embryology is already dis- playing its vast influence upon zoological questions, and the time is not far distant when its share in the natural arrangement of animals will be as large as that of comparative anatomy itself, ia Silliman’s American Journal of Science and Arts, No. 27, May Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 11 154 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals and when information derived from all possible quarters shall have equally its due influence upon our natural methods. A desire to investigate the various questions bearing upon classi- fication has led me to revise the subject of the natural relations which exist between animals and the elements in which they live. The connection between animals and the surrounding media in which they live has of late been so entirely disregarded, that it is time to reconsider this question with all the attention its import- ance demands, since we find in it a decided relation to the struc- ture and functions of all animals. For though it is plain that the mere living in water or upon dry land is in itself of slight importance, as there are so many animals which dwell in the two elements although having the same identical structure, it should not be overlooked that the greater number of aquatic animals have structural peculiarities common to all, and that the same is the case with the terrestrial or aérial animals. For instance, all those which live upon dry land breathe directly the atmospheric air, and have a respiratory apparatus adapted for direct intro- duction of this element into their systems, while aquatic animals breathe through apparatus of a different. structure adapted to a permanent contact with aérated water. This circumstance alone would suffice to show that the natural relations of animals with the elements in which they naturally dwell, is in direct connec- tion with at least some of their structural peculiarities. But there are other circumstances which may lead to the conviction that this connection has not merely reference to the structure of their respiratory apparatus, but influences their whole organi- zation. The greater pressure under which aquatic animals are maintained throughout their life modifies, in many other respects, their organization. In many of them the surrounding element has largely a direct access into the cavities of the body or even into their tissues ; so that a direct and universal influence of the surrounding media must be acknowledged: throughout the ani- mal kingdom as soon as we take into consideration all their pe- culiarities. This influence will be appreciated more correctly, if we consider it separately in each great group of the animal king- dom as established upon anatomical evidence. After removing the Whales from the Fishes, it will be plain that the Cetacea must be considered simply as an aquatic type of the class of Mammalia, and that the connection which exists between them and the element in which they live will not affect at all the views which we shall entertain about that class, and only allow us to consider within more natural limits, the true re- lation which exists between fishes and the natural element in which they are found. The circumstance that so many birds are aquatic in their habits will no longer prevent us from considering and the Elements in which they live. 155 the class of Birds as a most natural group in the animal king- dom, the limits of which are well defined by anatomical evidence ; and the relations of aquatic birds to the waters upon which they alight or in which they dive, will only be considered within the limits of a well circumscribed natural group. The same may be said of Reptiles; and the circumstance that so many of their types are almost entirely aquatic, while others are terrestrial, will by*no means prevent us from viewing them as a natural class, in which the connection with either main land or the water shall appear as a subordinate feature. Again, the class of Insects, which is so thoroughly aérial throughout almost all its types, at least in their perfect state of development, circumscribed as it is within natural limits upon anatomical evidence, will appear to us as a type which shall bear no relation in our mind to the class of Birds, although their movement through the atmosphere be apparently so similar. But, although we remove in this manner almost completely the circumstance of animals dwelling either in water or upon main land as influencing in any way our general classification of the animal kingdom, it were a great mistake to lose sight entirely of this most intimate relation among the natural secondary groups of animals under their different types. The value of these considerations has become more apparent, since the outlines of the leading divisions in the animal kingdom have been made in detail by allowing the results of embryology to have their due share of influence upon our classification ; and the object of these remarks is chiefly to show that there is a universal relation throughout the animal kingdom between their structure and gradation and the elements in which they live; that in all the four great types of the animal kingdom, the aquatic groups stand, in natural classification, lower than the terrestrial, and that this connection is so intimate as to extend even to the subdivisions, and so much so, that I have arrived at the conviction that in an otherwise well defined natural division, the aquatic tribes should be placed below the terrestrial ones ; that even in narrowly circumscribed families the aquatic genera rank below the terrestrial, and that even in natural genera the aquatic species are inferior to the terrestrial ones. But before consider- ing those minor divisions let us take a general glance at the four great types of the animal kingdom, beginning with the Radiata. If we consider the type of Radiata as it is still cireumscribed in some of our most recent works upon the animal kingdom in general, we may fail to discover this intimate connection between their natural types and the media in which they live. But if we reduce the type of Radiata to those classes which I consider as alone truly representing that type, we shall be at once struck with 11* 156 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals the remarkable result, that all these animals are aquatic, nay, that, with one single exception, they are all marine. But before this can be acknowledged, it must be shown that the type of Ra- diata should be reduced to the three classes of Polypi, Jelly-fishes and Echinoderms; and that, among the Polypi, there are large numbers of animals now united which do not all belong to that class. ‘The most extensive range acknowledged by sume zoolo- gists in the type of Radiata includes Infusoria, with the Rotifera, and also intestinal worms. Without entering for the present into a full discussion of the natural character of all the animals which have been included in the class of Infusoria, I may limit my remarks to a few critical points, im order to show that the Polygastrica, and even the Rotifera cannot be ranked among Radiata. In the first place, the Rotifera constitute a particular group among Infusoria, as Ehrenberg himself has acknowledged. They differ so completely from the Polygastrica as to forbid entirely their union in a natural classification. The only question is whether they can remain among Radiata, and, if not, where they should be placed. There is so little analogy between the struc- ture of Rotifera and the structure of true Radiata, that ever since the beautiful illustration of their forms and structure as given by Ehrenberg, most naturalists and anatomists have felt inclined to remove them to another type of the animal kingdom. Their re- semblance to the Articulata has appeared to some so striking as to warrant, in their opinion, their removal to the class of Crus- tacea among Entomostraca, while others have considered them as more closely allied to worms. But I may say that all, or almost all, naturalists at present understand the necessity of removing them from among Radiata into the great type of Articulata. This point is no longer in question ; the only remaining doubt respecting them is whether they should rank among the lower Crustacea or among the worms in the wider sense. As for the Polygastrica, we meet with greater difficulties in attempting to classify them ; for this group, as understood by Ehrenberg, con- sists still of most heterogeneous beings which do not even all belong to the animal kingdom. Recent investigations upon the so-called Aneniera, including the families of Baccillaria and Vol- vocine Infusoria, have satisfactorily shown, in my opinion, and in that of most competent observers, that this type of Ehrenberg’s Polygastrica without gastric cavities, and without an elementary tube, are really plants belonging to the order of Alge in the widest extension of this group; while most of the Monas tribe are merely moveable germs of various kinds of other Alge. As for the other Polygastrica which Ehrenberg combines in this di- vision of Enterodela, I am satisfied that they also constitute still und the Elements in which they live. 157 a heterogeneous group belonging to different types of the animal kingdom ; and that most of them, far from being perfect animals, are only germs in an early state of development. The family of Vorticelle exhibits so close a relation with the Bryozoa, and especially with the genus Pedicellina, that I have no doubt that wherever Bryozoa should be placed Vorticella should follow, and be ranked in the same division with them. The last group of Infusoria, Bursaria, Paramecium and the like, are, as I have satisfied myself by direct investigation, germs of freshwater worms, some of which I have seen hatched from eggs of Planaria laid under my eyes. This being the case, we see that, without exception, the whole class of so-called Infusoria must be dissolved into its various elements and divided partly among the Articulata, and partly among Mollusca in the widest extension of those groups (if it can be shown that Bryozoa belongs also to the type of Mollusca), that large numbers of them belong to the ve- getable kingdom, and others are simply germs of other types, and that no single one of them belongs to the type of Radiata. If we next consider the Polypi, we find them constituting an- other main group and most natural class, to which indeed some heterogeneous types have been annexed: upon the removal of these however that class constitutes a very natural division of the type of Radiata, among which they form the lowest class. The natural groups which require to be-removed from Polypi are,—first, the so-called Hydroid Polypi, which, though truly radiated animals, do not belong to this class, but are, as I have shown from their structure, and as might long ago have been inferred from their development, true members of the class of Medusz, among which they constitute a type of stalk animals, as crinoids among star-fishes*. The Bryozoa also are not constructed upon the plan of Radiata, as has long been shown by Milne-Edwards and others. Their true position is among Mollusca, and embryonic investigations upon Ascidia have satisfied me that Bryozoa, compound, and simple Ascidia, form a natural series of well-connected types lead- ing to the true Acephala among ordinary Mollusca, among which Bryozoa will form a natural group of compound animals, hearing the same relation to the ordinary bivalve shells that common corals bear to the simple Actinie and Fungie. Though the doubts entertained about the Foraminifera among Bryozoa would not affect at all the points under discussion, I may as well state * See my paper upon the homologies of radiated animals with reference to the classification of the so-called hydroid polypi, read before the Ame- rican Association for the Advancement of Science, held in Cambridge, Au- gust 1849; also my lectures upon comparative embryology, delivered be- fore the Lowell Institute, Dec. 1848, and Jan: 1849. 158 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals at once that I have arrived at the conclusion that the Forami- nifera constitute the lowest type of Gasteropoda, and exemplify under permanent forms the: state of division of their germs in their embryonic development. Thus circumscribed, the class of Polypi constitutes a very natural group containing only animals of an identical radiated structure, the organization of which is at present very satisfactorily known. The class of Meduse has been from the beginning so well characterized and circumscribed within so natural limits, that it has undergone since its establishment only slight modifications by the removal of some few genera: and after the position of the so-called Hydroid Polypi among them shall have been generally acknowledged, I believe it will undergo scarcely any new changes in its extension, though we may still expect extensive improve- ments, which are indeed very much needed, in the characteristics and internal arrangement of their natural families. Considering their structure, the Meduse rank immediately above Polypi. The Intestinal Worms have long been placed among Radiata, and considered as a natural class in this great type of the animal kingdom, notwithstanding so many striking differences in the plan of their structure. This position was assigned to them upon the ground of the radiated arrangement of parts around the head and the vascular form of some of their genera, and also upon the supposed want of a nervous system in all of them. But since the discovery of nerves in all of their types, and since the most inti- mate relations have been discovered between them and so many other external worms, their complete separation from the Annelides as a distinct class is hardly recognized now by any modern inves- tigator. And the necessity of combining the intestinal parasitic worms into one great natural group with the other external free worms is becoming daily more. evident to all, so that whatever position be assigned to Annelides in the great type of Articulata, Helminths have to follow them, and must therefore be removed from the type of Radiata, This point is undisputed now, though there may be a difference of opinion as to the propriety of ad- mitting, to one great class, all Worms, or of subdividing them’ into minor natural groups. The third class among Radiata is that of Echinoderms, which has been circumscribed within most natural limits since the re- union of Holothurie and Crinoids with the common star-fishes and true Echini. Whoever is familiar with the embryonic deve- lopment of Echinoderms, which has been extensively investigated of late, will acknowledge an intimate relation between them and the other two classes of Radiata, and not be willing to assent to the proposed separation of Echinoderms as one great type in the animal kingdom, placed upon an equal footing with Mollusca, and the Elements in which they live. 159 and will consider their separation from Polypi and Medusz, as proposed by Dr. Leuckardt, rather as a retrograde step, than as an improvement upon the general classification of animals. To me the type of Radiata, embracing the three classes of Echinoderms, Medusz and Polypi, constitutes, in its circumscription illustrated above, a most natural group of the animal kingdom, all the mem- bers of which are intimately connected by a close uniformity in the plan of their structure, but present a remarkable gradation of their types in the manner in which this structure is developed in each of their classes. And the circumstance that even in the higher ones, which contain chiefly free moveable animals, we have some few representatives attached permanently to the soil upon a Polyp-like stalk bearing the radiated animal crown, shows further the intimate connection which exists between them all. Radiata consist therefore of three classes only, which in their natural gra- dation rank as follows: Polypi lowest, next Meduse, and highest Echinoderms. , As soon as we have removed in this way all the classes or fami- lies which do not strictly belong to the type of Radiata, we can- not fail to perceive at once that all the remaining animals which must be considered as truly radiate are not only all aquatic, but, with a single exception of the genus Hydra, all strictly marine ; from which we are allowed to infer, that, in the plan of the crea- tion, the radiated structure is incompatible with a terrestrial mode of life. We see that the lowest degree of development of the whole animal kingdom is entirely marine ; and that it has been so throughout all ages in the history of our globe, is shown by the large numbers of Radiata found from the earliest periods through all geological epochs up to the most recent, and the entire ab- sence of radiated animals in any of the freshwater deposits. The circumstance that no single genus among Radiata contains fresh- water animals, further shows that this type im its main features is not better adapted for a fluviatile existence ; or, we may say in other words, that the plan involved in the structure of radiated animals is chiefly adapted to the sea. We might perhaps even say, if in this stage of the imvestigation it would not seem pre- mature to go so far, that the lower types of animals are not only entirely aquatic, but exclusively marine. The fact of so large a number of aquatic animals as Radiata being so exclusively marine, undoubtedly shows that the connection of organic structure with the ocean involves peculiar circumstances, which fresh waters by no means afford to a similar extent. Whether this is especially connected with the greater density of the medium or not I am not fully prepared to say, though I am inclined to believe that it is so, from the circumstance that Radiata are so constantly killed by the contact of fresh water, as I have ascertained by di- 160 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals rect experiment upon Polypi, Meduse and Echinoderms, some of which are struck with almost instantaneous death when brought into fresh water, and decompose with astonishing rapidity. I have seen, on dropping an Ophiura into fresh water, all the articulations dismembered and entirely separated within a few minutes. No one of the three other great types of the animal kingdom is either so exclusively marine, or even so exclusively aquatic as that of Radiata; for among Mollusca we have quite a number of terrestrial genera, and even a large number of freshwater genera and families. Among Articulata we notice also large numbers of freshwater species, and a still larger number of terrestrial forms. | Finally, among Vertebrata we find the most promiscuous occurrence of marine, freshwater and terrestrial forms. It is now important to ascertain whether we may trace, beyond the Radiata, a direct relation between structure and the element in which animals live, and whether the gradation of this structure has any reference to the surrounding media, as it. unquestionably has among the Ra- diata. Let us first consider the Mollusca, and perhaps revise their classes in a zoological point of view before undertaking the in- vestigation of their relations to the media in which they dwell, allowing in this revision a due influence to embryology as far as it can influence this question at present. The number of classes which should be admitted among Mol- lusca is the first point of importance we have to consider. Since the Barnacles or Cirripedia, which Cuvier still considered as a class among Mollusca, are now known to belong to the type of Articulata, and to be most conveniently combined with Crusta- cea, we have five classes of Mollusca left, if we follow Cuvier’s arrangement of these animals, as he distinguishes Cephalopoda, Pteropoda, Gasteropoda, Acephala and Brachiopoda, as so many distinct classes of the type of Mollusca in the order of gradation just mentioned. It will hardly be necessary at present to insist upon the close relation which exists between Brachiopoda and the other bivalve shells. Indeed, anatomical investigations of these animals have shown that they are not only constructed upon the same plan, but that the differences between Brachiopoda and or- dinary Acephala are scarcely as great as the differences which exist between Ascidia and Lamellibranchiate Acephala, which Cuvier nevertheless placed in one and the same-class. -We shall therefore consider Tunicata, Brachiopoda and Diphyra, as one great natural class under the name of Acephala, to which we also refer, as mentioned above, the type of Bryozoa, which has been so long combined with Polypi. As to the Pteropoda and Gaste- ropoda, though they are still generally considered as two classes, ~ | and the Elements in which they live. 16] we shall, for reasons explained elsewhere*, and from embryolo- gical evidence, place the Pteropoda below the Gasteropoda pro- per, not as an intermediate type between Gasteropoda and Ce- phalopoda ; for the Pteropoda are rather an embryonic type, ex- emplifying, in a permanent form, that stage of development of common Gasteropoda when they are provided with large vibra- ceula, and a thin symmetrical shell deciduous in so many of them ; bearing to that state of development of the common Gasteropoda the same relation which the Foraminifera bear to a still earlier pe- riod of their embryonic growth, when the yolk is undergoing its process of gradual successive division, which seems to me to be exemplified in a permanent form in the numerous cells into which the body of Polythalamia or Foraminifera is naturally divided. If this view be correct, the class of Gasteropoda would therefore consist of the three types of Foraminifera, Pteropoda and true Gasteropoda, among which we would place the Heteropoda lowest, and the Pulmonata highest, both on account of their structure, and on the ground of the peculiar mode of development of the Pulmonata. The third class is that of the Cephalopoda, which has always been circumscribed within natural limits since the Foraminifera have been removed from it. The position which I ascribe here to the Foraminifera will appear very natural to those who are equally conversant with the succession of fossil types in geological pe- riods, and with embryology, and who know, as, we have seen it to be the case also among Radiata, that the higher classes repro- duce in their lower forms types analogous to the lower ones. For the great number of fossil chambered shells, existing in earlier geological periods, is very striking when we compare those old representatives of the class of Cephalopoda with their condition in the present period of the creation, and the natural gradation and analogy between Bryozoa as the lowest type of Acephala with the Foraminifera as the lowest type of Gasteropoda, and the chambered shells of old ages as lower types of Cephalopoda will remind us of similar relations between Polypi as the lowest type of the animal kingdom, the so-called Hydroid Polypi as the low- est type of Acalephz, and Crinoids as the lowest type of Echi- noderms, which are strictly parallel cases in two of the great types of the animal kingdom. If we now start from these modifications in the classification of Mollusca which rest entirely upon anatomical and embryological considerations, to appreciate the relations between the three classes of this type, and the media in which they naturally live, * See a paper upon the homologies of Gasteropoda and Acephala with reference to the systematic position of Pteropoda, Foraminifera, Brachiopoda and Bryozoa, read before the American Association, &e. 162 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals we cannot fail to be struck with the circumstance, that all Ace- phala, with one single exception, are aquatic, as are also Cepha- lopoda, and that we have only terrestrial representatives among Gasteropoda. Next, it must be obvious, that among Acephala we have fewer freshwater representatives than among Gasteropoda, as the freshwater types of Acephala belong truly to two groups, one of which has very few freshwater families, whilst among Gasteropoda we have quite a variety of fluviatile and terrestrial types. The first thing which must strike us in this type, when con- trasting it with the Radiata, is the circumstance of a far larger proportion of freshwater forms and of the introduction of a num- ber of terrestrial ones. This simple fact in itself would go to sustain the hint thrown out above, that a higher organization in the animal kingdom is better adapted to the fluviatile and terres- trial life than a lower structure ; as among Radiata we have not one single terrestrial type, and only a single fluviatile one ; whilst the Mollusca, the structure of which is formed upon a plan de- cidedly higher than that of the Radiata, present already a large increase of fluviatile types, with the addition of very many ter- restrial ones. But this view will at once be sustained to a most unexpected extent if we consider which of the Mollusca are aquatic and marine, which are fluviatile, and which are terres- trial. Beginning with the Acephala, we have then, in the first place, all the Polyp-like Bryozoa and Tunicata, and the compound Tunicata entirely marine, with the exception of a few genera of freshwater Bryozoa. And it is very interesting to notice that freshwater animals among Mollusca are of the lowest type of their class, as also was the first and only freshwater Radiate,— showing thus that the types to which they belong are not adapted to rise into any of their higher developments into the forms best fitted for other elements. Next we notice the Brachiopoda, which are all, without excep- tion, marine. Next Lamellibranchiata, mostly marine, though some of their types are fluviatile. So the entire class of Acephala is aquatic and chiefly marine, and its fluviatile types belong to its lowest group and to its highest. This circumstance has raised the question with me, what is the proper position to assign to the Naiades among the Lamellibranchiata ; and upon due considera- tion of their peculiar characters, and especially of the circumstance that their mantle is entirely open, that they have no prolonged syphons whilst there are such even among Ascidia, I am inclined to suppose that they rank highest among Lamellibranchiata, and that Monomyarians should rank between Brachiopoda and Dimy- arians. The reason for assigning to Naiades this higher rank, rests upon the homology traced between the foot of Gasteropoda and and the Elements in which they live. 163 that of Acephala, and between the reduction of the mantle upon the sides of the foot which it no longer incloses in Gasteropoda, and also the higher position of the gills under the margins of the mantle, all peculiarities in which Naiades bear closer resemblance to common Gasteropoda than any other of the Acephala. Thus this class of Acephala, though chiefly marine, with a few repre- sentatives of its lowest types in fresh water, would reach its highest degree of development in one family, which is entirely fluviatile. Among the Gasteropoda we have again the Foraminifera as the lowest type, entirely and without exception marine ; Pteropoda, which rank next, entirely and without exception marine ; Hete- ropoda, which follow, equally marine; and among the true Gas- teropoda, which in their class are decidedly the highest, we find first, fluviatile and then terrestrial families. And now the question is, among these, what is the respective position of the marine families, of the fluviatile families, and of the terrestrial families? There are among them such structural peculiarities as will decidedly settle the question. If we set aside for a moment the few branchiate freshwater Gasteropoda, we have a large num- ber left which are pulmonate, and which live in fresh water and upon land, and which as a whole we may contrast with the bran- chiate true Gasteropoda, which are almost all marine, with the few exceptions of Valvata and Paludina and Ampullaria. Now which of these two types rank highest will not be a matter of doubt as soon as it is remembered that Phlebenterata are among branchiate Gasteropoda, and by their general structure rank be- low the others; so that we shall have the marine branchiate Gasteropoda follow immediately the Heteropoda, to which they are more or less closely allied through the Phlebenterata, and, above all, the Pulmonata. But here arises a new question. This family of Gasteropoda is partly fluviatile and partly terrestrial ; and we may further ask, which should rank higher? No one fa- miliar with the forms of these animals will hesitate in answering this question. We need only compare the development of their tentacles, their forms and position, and the development of their organs of sense, to be satisfied that Helices and Limaz rank above Planorbis and Limnea; so that the natural gradation esta- blished by their structure among the upper groups in the class of Gasteropoda, agrees with their natural connection with the elements in which they live in the order which I have assigned to these, the types of Gasteropoda, which are lowest, being exclu- sively marine ; the highest, equally fluviatile and terrestrial ; and among these the fiuviatile ranking immediately above the marine, and the terrestrial ranking highest, and the proportion of the fluviatile in the whole class being still larger than in the class of Acephala, inasmuch as the structure of Gasteropoda is also a 164 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals higher degree of development of Mollusca than that of Acephala, and the first terrestrial type in the animal kingdom in the gra- dation of its structure making its appearance in the class of Gas- teropoda. The Cephalopoda are highest among the Mollusca as a class. Theyrank so high, as to rival, in the complication and development of their structure, even some of the Vertebrata; and strange to say, we have among them only marine types, not a single fluviatile representative, nor a single terrestrial one. This fact would at first seem to be in direct contradiction with the statements made before, if it were not for the circumstance that this class in itself, as represented in our days, does not seem altogether reduced in comparison with the other two, if we could not be satisfied that its perfect period of development were the former geological ages when its numbers were far greater than at present, a circumstance which places the whole class in. peculiar relations to its type, which must be rather appreciated under the point of view of the conditions which prevailed in former ages, when the ocean co- vered more extensively the whole surface of the globe than at present; so that the type with its high organization must be considered more with reference to its development in former ages, than to what it is now, as at present the class is proportionally reduced ; and it is well known, and it will be further mentioned with reference to other types, that in earlier periods, however high animals might have ranked by their structure, they were all ma- rine, as we know fishes to have been the only representatives of Vertebrata in earlier periods. ’ At this stage of the investigation, a comparison between Mol- lusca and Radiata shows, that, though the former advance further in their fluviatile development, and even reach with some few of their types a terrestrial mode of existence, there is not yet a sin- gle family among them which is entirely terrestrial, nor a single class which is either entirely fluviatile or terrestrial, this connec- tion with the higher conditions of existence being only introduced among some few of their representatives, which we are allowed from other data to consider as the highest in their respective groups. If we now pass to the great group of Articulata and begin as before by revising their zoological arrangements as based upon anatomical and embryonic data, we shall have at the outset to settle the limits of their classes and their relative positions. The first point which we have here to investigate, is the ques- tion whether the Articulata in the widest extension of this group constitute one single natural type, or whether they should be sub- divided into two equivalent groups, as has been proposed by those who would restore the division of worms, in its widest sense, as a great division equal in zoological importance to the type of Mol- and the Elements in which they live. — 165 lusca, and unite the Arthropoda, Crustacea and Insects to form another group of equal value. The great diversity among worms seems at first to warrant, in some degree, such an arrangement. But as soon as we consider the metamorphosis which insects undergo, and compare their earliest stages of growth with the structure and forms of worms, we cannot fail to perceive, that notwithstandmg the many pecu- liarities which characterize worms, they are, after all, only one of the permanent modifications of the same type as Crustacea and insects, among which last the characters and forms of a large number of worms are reproduced as transient states of growth ; so that upon the most natural view, and especially if we allow embryology to have its due weight in fixing our opinion, we must consider worms, with all their diversified forms, Crustacea in all their diversity, and Lepades, Arachnidze and Insects, to constitute one single undivided natural type in the animal kingdom. As- suming upon the foundation alluded to, and without entering into a detailed argument upon this question, that this is the night © view of this subject, the next question is about the number of classes into which these Articulata should be subdivided. Taking here again anatomical and embryological evidence as our guide, and remembering what was said above of intestinal worms, we shall find that the most natural combination of the different _ groups of Articulata will bring them all into three classes, one containing those in which the body is either more or less di- stinctly articulated, or in which indications of transverse wrinkles in the skin are scarcely marked or wholly wanting, but in which, however developed these joints may be, they never combine in such a manner as to divide the body into distinct ridges, in which the form is always elongated and vermiform, never provided with articulated rings, however numerous and diversified the locomo- tive appendages may be, and in which the foremost joints hardly ever assume a peculiar structure with the appearance of a head. This class, for which the name of Worms is best retained, will contain the Helminths and Annelides, exclusive however of the vermiform parasitic Crustacea, which embryology has taught us to refer unhesitatingly to the class of Crustacea. The extraor- dinary diversity which exists among these animals renders it rather difficult to subdivide them into natural groups, and to as- sign to these groups a natural succession agreeing with the gra- dation of their structure, as there are so many, the development of which is as yet very imperfectly known, and others which un- dergo so complicated metamorphoses as to leave great doubt re- specting their natural relations to each other. However, there can be no doubt that the Helminths rank lower than the Anne- lides, for their structure indicates plainly their inferiority, and 166 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals their mode of existence within other animals shows that they do not even reach that degree of independence which might allow them a free existence. - Among the Annelides, again, there will arise similar difficulties respecting the relative position of the branchiate types of that group which are provided with external appendages; performing simultaneously the functions of respiratory and locomotive or- gans, and those families which are deprived of external appen- dages, or which have stiff bristles upon their joints, independent of their aérial respiratory organs. Indeed at present the position of earth worms and leeches among the Annelides has not been the subject of any direct investigation as regards their relative position and rank. But if 1 were allowed to be guided by the impressions I have received from the study and comparison of the larve of insects, I should be inclined to consider the Anne- lides with external gills as inferior to those which have no such appendages, and place the lumbricine Annelides highest in the _ class. So that the Helminths should be placed lowest in the class of worms ; next the Branchiate Annelides with external branchiz ; next those having internal branchie, and highest those with aérial respiratory sacs. The second class in the type of Articulata is that of the Crus- tacea, the natural circumscription of which can hardly be in any degree a matter of doubt, for these animals, with their distinct articulations and aquatic mode of respiration, external appen- dages and particular mode of combination of the rings of their body, wherever they are combined to subdiyide the body into distinct regions, are so peculiar as to determine well the natural limits of this class, to which we refer also the Cirripeda, notwith- standing their transformations, also the Lernzean parasites, though they may assume in their parasitic mode of existence so extrava- gant forms, and an appearance so entirely different from that of common crustacea. In this class, again, the parasitic vermiform types rank lowest ; next follow the Entomostraca, and highest the Malacostraca, in most of which the anterior rmgs are combined into a distinct region, assuming a peculiar appearance differing widely from the posterior free moveable rmgs. The circumstance that among Crustacea the organization reaches a point where the anterior part of the body assumes so peculiar an appearance, leaves no doubt as to the relative position of the Crustacea among the Articulata ; they rank higher than worms ; though they must be placed below the insects, notwithstanding their perfect circulation and their otherwise highly developed structure ; for, in every re- spect, insects considered as a whole class, are more highly orga- nized, their higher types assuming a division of the body into three distinct regions ;—undergoing also far more extensive me- and the Elements in which they live. 167 tamorphosis, and assuming finally an aérial mode of respiration, to which the Crustacea do not reach. For these reasons, which I have illustrated more fully on another occasion, I have no he- sitation in placing the class of insects highest among Articulata, and in comprising in one class the true insects with the Arach- nida and Myriopoda, which are only lower degrees of develop- ment of the more special types of true insects; the Myriopoda representing in a permanent state of development, and with the structure of true insects, the form of their caterpillars ; the spi- ders with their cephalic and thoracic rigs united into a cephalo- thorax representing their chrysalis in a permanent state of deve- ’ lopment ; and the true insects, with their three distinct regions, the so-called head, thorax and abdomen, ranking highest among them, as well for their more extensive metamorphosis as for the characteristic division of the body, the reduction of their loco- motive appendages to a peculiar region, the complication of their chewing apparatus, and the development of their wings. The true arrangement of the different members of this class however is readily indicated by the remarks already made upon this class, and we shall not hesitate to consider the Myriopoda as their lowest type, and to place the Arachnida next above them, and then true insects, among which the sucking tribes rank highest. If we now consider the connection of these three classes with the elements in which they are developed, and in which they permanently live, we cannot fail to be struck with the fact that two of their classes are either parasites or entirely aquatic, for even the terrestrial worms live in moist ground or on the bark where moisture is constantly accumulating ; and these two classes we have seen to be the lowest of the type, while the class of in- sects, which in their perfect development are all terrestrial or aérial, constitute the highest type. Reviewing the secondary groups of all these classes also in the same connection, we find that the lowest of all not only live in a fluid medium, but require the existence of other animals in whose cavities they find shelter and means of subsistence; and among those which have an independent mode of life, we find that the marine worms are probably lower than the fluviatile and terrestrial,—at least, if the view expressed above respecting the relative position of the Lumbrici and branchiate Annelides be correct. In the class of Crustacea we have exclusively aquatic animals, and we find that among them those which live as parasites upon other animals rank lowest. The distinction however between fluviatile and marine types in this class does not seem to be in strict accordance with their gradation, for we have fluviatile De- capods which cannot be considered as higher than the crabs, un- % 168 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals less it were shown that the shortened body of the Brachyural Decapods is the result of a retrograde metamorphosis, which I am however not inclined to suppose, as we have some crabs which are in the habit of leaving the water to dwell upon the main land. The occurrence of parasitic Crustacea upon fresh- water fishes, again, seems to indicate that here the parasitism pre- vails over the influence of the surrounding media; and we should not wonder at this circumstance, as a parasitic mode of develop- ment dependent upon the prior existence of organized beings is not only a prominent feature in the mode of existence of so many Worms and Crustacea, but also even of many of the Insects, especially of the tribe of Arachnida and Diptera, at least in some earlier periods of their existence. In this connection it is an in- teresting fact to notice that the American freshwater Crustacea, the craw fishes, have fewer pairs of gills than the other represen- tatives of the class. Again, it may be, that to appreciate truly natural relations of this type of animals, it will be necessary to consider separately each of their minor divisions rather than the whole class as a unit ; as we shall have to do also among the reptiles, where the peculiarities of the primary divisions overrule the influence of the media in which they are developed. However obscure these relations may be among Crustacea, owing to the parasitism of some of their types, or the peculiar metamorphosis of others, if we now consider the insects proper we shall find here again a strict accordance with the results we have already derived from the investigation of the lower classes. Having acknowledged the superiority of the sucking insects over the chewing’ tribes, we cannot fail to perceive that the Neuro- ptera, which must be considered as the lowest, inasmuch as their body still preserves the elongated form of worms, are aquatic in their larval condition and have even external gills, as their respi- ratory organs during that period; next the Coleoptera, among which also we find aquatic larvee, and a number of terrestrial types ; and highest the Orthoptera, which undergo a less extensive, but entirely terrestrial development, whilst the Hymenoptera have a more diversified metamorphosis, and assume even in their larval condition in some of their types, the higher forms which charac- terize the larvee of Lepidoptera. Among the sucking insects we begin again with various aquatic types or aquatic larval forms,—next rise to the Diptera with other aquatic larval conditions but a constant aérial mode of life in the perfect state, and finally to the type Lepidoptera, in which all larvee are terrestrial, and even highly organized in their earliest state in the higher groups; so that the class as a whole does not only rank above the Crustacea for its structure, but consists chiefly of and the Elements in which they live. 169 aérial types in their perfect state of development, a large number of which are aquatic but fluviatile in their larval condition, and comparatively exceedingly few marine. So that if we compare the whole type of Articulata with either the Mollusca or Radiata, we see that in accordance with the higher development of its structure it has not only proportionally a larger number of ter- restrial and aérial types, but an entire class is throughout aérial in its perfect state of development, and, though aquatic in the stages of growth, the larve are chiefly fluviatile and not marine ; so that we may conclude from zoological evidence that the more intimate connection with the main land and aérial mode of ex- istence indicate a higher degree of development than an aquatic mode of life ; and between the animals living in water, that fluvia- tile types must rank higher than the marine. These views are fully sustained by the order of succession of these great types of the animal kingdom throughout the earlier geological periods ; for as it is already ascertained from zoological comparisons, that the earlier types in each class rank lower than their present living representatives, we have further evidence from the circumstances under which they live that they were all aquatic and marine in the earliest periods, and that fluviatile and terres- trial types have followed only at later periods. Without alluding to those classes in which the gradation of fossil types is less distinctly shown, let me only recall the Crinoids among Echino- derms, which for so long time prevailed to the almost entire ex- elusion of all other families among Acephala; the great preva- lence of Brachiopoda in the oldest deposits and the first appear- ance of Naiades in tertiary beds; the large number of branchiate | Gasteropoda up to the time of the tertiary period, when Limnee and Helices made their first appearance ; the earlier development of Crustacea with more uniform joints, and the appearance of insects of the tribe of Scorpions anterior to that of the winged families, among which the Neuroptera seem to be the first to in- crease in number, and the late occurrence of the sucking tribes In tertiary beds, and there will be no doubt left that the grada- tion of structure is mtimately connected with the extension of continental lands, and that the present connection of animals with the surrounding media in which they live agrees also with their natural gradation. If we would study the natural relations be- tween animals and the media in which they live, we could not begin with better prospect of success than by investigating mi- nutely the different families of Vertebrata separately, rather than the whole classes of this great type. For though it is at once apparent that the class of Fishes as a whole is entirely aquatic, and stands at the same time lowest among Vertebrata, as soon as we pass to the investigation of the Reptiles we find aquatie and even Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 12 170 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals -marine types among Turtles, which rank much higher than the whole order of Batrachians, which are almost entirely fluviatile ; and we find again marine and fluviatile types among Birds and Mammalia, the highest of all Vertebrata. These facts show most conclusively that an organization as high as that of the Vertebrata —introducing a mode of existence so independent of the changes of the seasons throughout the year, so durable as to last for num- bers of years (whilst among Invertebrata, and especially among Insects, but also among many other animals of lower type, there exists the most intimate connection between their development and the course of the seasons) ; we say these facts show, that with such animals which are placed so far above the influence of phy- sical conditions, their connection with the circumstances under which they live is much weaker, so much so that internal struc- ture overrules greatly the foundation of those connections which are so intimate in lower animals, and reduces their limits to sub- ordinate connections between members of the mimor groups. While in the class of Fishes—the lowest—the whole type is orga- nized in such a manner as to make it uniformly dependent upon one of the natural elements in which animals live, the three other classes present most diversified combinations, there being marine, fluviatile, and terrestrial or aérial types in these classes, under the development of as many structural types, differmg almost in the same degree when contrasted with each other, and so much, that the aquatic Mammalia even in their marine types, or the marine Turtles, differ as much from each other or from Birds as they agree with their respective freshwater or terrestrial types. These discrepancies between the great types may be owing to other motives in the plan of creation than those to which they are here ascribed. The apparent anomalies between some of the articulated types may also be the results of combinations different from those with which they are connected above. But whether these views are correct or not, I have no doubt that the study of the phenomena which I am now contrasting, cannot fail to lead finally to a more correct appreciation of the natural relations which exist between animals and the media in which they live, than the vague views which have prevailed lately, from want of investigation of the subject rather than from an especial view taken of it. I am far from supposing that in every instance [ have hit at the outset the true view ; I shall be satisfied to have called forth direct investigation upon this question, and led the way in a field which promises such ample reward. Before entermg into a special investigation of the natural rela- tions of Vertebrata and the surrounding media, it may not be out of place to call attention to some collateral facts which will appear particularly prominent in the type of Vertebrata, but which have and the Elements in which they live. 171 already their value in the study of the lower types. I allude to the relative bulk of animals of the same type living in different media. We can derive no impression upon this point from the investigation of the Radiata, as they are all aquatic, and almost entirely marine. But the difference is already marked between the Mollusca if we contrast their marine and their fluviatile and terrestrial types within the limits of thew natural secondary groups. Among the Acephala, if we consider the Lamelli- branchiata, we cannot fail to observe that the marine represen- tatives are as a whole, and taking into consideration the propor- tional number of their genera and species, of larger size and greater weight than the fluviatile. We have nowhere such gi- gantic, bulky and heavy freshwater bivalves, as are many of the marine shells, and we need only compare the large Chamas or Tridacnas and Hippopus, the gigantic Pinna, even with the largest of Anodonts ; and again the numerous species of Cyclas, &c., with the smaller marine bivalves, among which we find but few species of so minute types. Again, among Gasteropoda how much larger are most of the Univalve marine shells, such as Do- lium, Strombus, Voluta and others, than even the largest fresh- water Ampullarie and the whole lot of freshwater and terrestrial -Pulmonata, among which latter we have absolutely the smallest of all Mollusca in the innumerable varieties of Pupa and other genera! We reckon in this type of Gasteropoda the minute spe- cies by hundreds, while there are exceedingly few of really small size among the marine ones, and the greater number are even universally above the medium size of the larger fluviatile and terrestrial types. ‘ Among the Articulata the same rule obtains, and here we may compare classes with classes, even in their different stages of growth. Are not the Worms, taken as a whole, larger animals than the Caterpillars? Do we not find among marine Worms by far the largest types? We need only remember the gigantic Eunice, or even the parasitic Tape Worms, to be satisfied of the fact. Are not the Crustacea as a class composed of types exceed- ing far the largest of Insects even with their wings spread? Are not the marine Lobsters many times larger than the freshwater Crawfishes? A minute investigation of the details of this nu- merous class might lead to very interesting comparisons, which however would be out of the way in this general sketch. I shall mention only a few facts to show that these comparisons might even be traced between the different stages of growth of these animals. It must be, for instance, a matter of surprise to see that the body of so many Insects is smaller in their perfect state of development than as a pupa; and that again this is smaller than that of the larva, though the larva be after all only 12* 172 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals the younger state of the pupa, and the pupa the younger state of the perfect Insect. But in the same ratio as we find so frequently throughout the animal kingdom that the lower condition of struc- ture and development of a type is manifested in a more bulky _ body, so we find among Insects, that their earlier state of meta- morphosis which is developed under inferior circumstances, reaches its final growth in a more bulky body than that of fol- lowing periods during which their successive moultings and the transformations of the substance of the body take place; the greatest size which the larva acquires is first reduced in its trans- ition into a chrysalis, and this again is reduced in its transition into a perfect insect,—the development of wings only leaving them seemingly of greater size when their surface is extended, though the bulk as a whole be reduced.’ Weighing these animals in these different states of development will satisfy the most incre- dulous of the reality of what is here stated, should the appearance have deceived him before. A Silkworm when it begins to spin is much heavier than the chrysalis, and this heavier than the per- fect Moth. ‘Without directly weighing these animals, we might be satisfied about this fact if we consider the amount of ‘silk which is thrown out by the latter, and the amount of “fluid which is discharged by the Moth even before it rids itself of its load of eggs and sperm to enjoy the last moments of its complete maturity. ; If we now allude to the Vertebrata we shall find very similar facts, and perhaps in the animals to be mentioned, inducements for the discovery of curious unnoticed connections. And here again we should be cautious, for reasons alluded to already above, not to take the classes as such, but rather to consider their dif- ferent types separately ; for the class of Fishes as a whole cannot be said to contain the largest Vertebrates, nor even to afford any support to the view that aquatic animals in general are larger than terrestrial, for we find proportionably a much greater number of large species among Mammalia than among Fishes; we find a greater number of large terrestrial Reptiles than of aquatic ones. But if we review the classes separately, and consider their secon- dary groups by themselves, we find that the rule holds good, but bears, at the same time, most interesting reference to the order of succession in geological times, as the respective types of any given group are the larger in the present period, whether terrestrial or aquatic, for being representatives of families which had nume- rous representatives in older periods. Among Fishes, we find the largest in the family of Sharks and Skates, Sturgeons and Gar- pikes, the first of which are exclusively marine, the second ma- rine and fluviatile, the third entirely fluviatile; but the three types are either exclusively representatives of families largely and the Elements in which they live. 173 developed in former geological periods, or so connected with ex- tinct types as to show that this connection has influenced their development. . Among Reptiles we find the largest in the family of Turtles among their marine representatives; among the Lizard-like in the fluviatile Crocodiles; among Batrachians in their aquatic families. In Birds, the aquatic families, Pelicans, Geese, Ducks, &c. bear a much larger proportion of heavy bulky forms than any terres- trial families; and if the Ostrich should at once occur as a striking exception, let us not forget that the giants of this family are known in a fossil state, exceeding far their living represen- tatives. Among Mammalia, we have the Whales as the largest class ; and if we should be reminded of the great size of terrestrial Pachyderms, let us not forget that Pachyderms were the promi- nent type of Mammalia during the tertiary period. In connection with these facts it might be shown that natural families through- out the animal kingdom are constructed within limits of size which do not admit of great differences. A comparison of Ceta- ceans with Rodents, of Ruminants with Bats, of Passerine with Gallinaceous Birds, of Sharks with Herrings, of Cod-fishes with Blennoids, of Cuttle-fishes with Pteropods, of Crabs with Ento- mostraca, &c., might easily satisfy the most sceptical that there are natural limits assigned to certain combinations of structure and the material bulk of the animals in which they are manifested. After this digression let us return to our consideration of the natural connection of the secondary groups of Vertebrata with the elements in which they live. Though the class of Fishes is entirely aquatic, we have among these animals a greater number of marine types, and some which are partly marine and partly fluviatile, or, at periods, marine, or, at periods, fluviatile; and others which are entirely fluviatile or almost so. And though, at present, it is not plain that fluviatile types on the whole are superior to the marine types, we should not Jose sight of the circumstance, that the only living Sauroids, which have so many characters by which they may be connected with the class of Reptiles, and considered as the highest among Fishes, are entirely fluviatile ; both Lepzdosteus and Palypterus occur only in fresh waters ; some of the Lepidostei only are known to reach the mouths of rivers emptying into the sea. And though the families of Sharks and Skates are chiefly marine, numbers of them, especially of those types of Skates which have nume- rous fossil representatives durmg the tertiary period, such as Myliobatis, are known to ascend freely the rivers in tropical re- gions. Among Cyclostomes, the lowest type, Branchiostoma, is 174 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals marine, Petrostoma proper being both marine and fluviatile: the higher type of Ammocetes (for we must consider Ammocetes as higher, inasmuch as the division of the lips indicates a tendency towards a formation of a distinct upper and lower jaw) is exclu- sively fluviatile. The Goniodonts, which from their affinities to Sturgeons rank higher than the Siluride, are exclusively fluvia- tile, whilst there are some marine types among the latter. Among Percoids we find in fresh water a larger number of those in which the two dorsals are distinct, a character making them eminently superior to the forms with undivided fins. For the same reason we should consider the Sparoids inferior to the Percoids, their dorsals being not only generally undivided, but even covered with scales. Among the Eels, those destitute of all fins are exclusively marine, those without pectorals also exclusively marine, and we may fairly consider the freshwater Eels as the higher type of the family on this ground. If there is any natural connection, as I have attempted elsewhere to show that there is, between Scom- broids and Scomberesoces, and Esoces proper, it becomes plain at once that the latter are the higher from the abdominal position of their ventrals, and they are a fluviatile family. Even taking the Cycloids as a whole, we find among them the lower families of Thoracici and Jugulares, as the families of Cod and Scom- brides, chiefly marine, whilst the families of Salmonide and Cy- prinide are chiefly fluviatile. Among the Gadoids we have those with many vertical fins, as the true Cod, marine, while those in which the dorsals and anals are reduced, such as the genus Lota, are fluviatile. Even among the Salmonide in the widest exten- sion which this family had formerly, we find the Scopelide with the inferior structure of their jaws chiefly marine, while the Co- racini and true Salmonide are chiefly fluviatile. Everywhere, in fact, in each minor group, the fluviatile representatives show cha- racters indicating their superiority over their marine represen- tatives. Whatever exceptions might be found to this law, which in the outset appears so general, I have no doubt will lead at some future time to the discovery of some other principle as yet unknown. The class of Reptiles is one of the most interesting in the point of view under consideration, and each of their types exemplifies in itself the law of the intimate connection between animal types and the media in which they live in the most strikimg manner, inasmuch as here the gradation, which might be inferred from structural and embryological evidence, agrees most fully with the gradation of the elements in which they live. Among Batra- ehians we have chiefly fluviatile and terrestrial families. The Ichthyodes, or Batrachians with permanent branchie, are all aquatic, and acknowledged the lowest in the class. Some of their ahd the Blements:in' which: they-live. 175 lowest representatives occur. even in brackish swamps, and, as soon as attention is called to this subject, it cannot fail to be per- ceived that the Frogs with their more or less palmate fingers and their more aquatic habits, rank lower than the Toads with their divided fingers and terrestrial mode of life. Among Ophidians we have chiefly terrestrial families, and only a few marine and aquatic ones; but who can fail to perceive that the marine Ser- pents with their flattened tail are inferior to the terrestrial ge- nera, and that among these it is a well-known fact there are some with rudimentary posterior extremities which assign them a superior rank ? Some objections might be drawn from the con- sideration of the Saurians, among which the highest type, the Crocodiles, are chiefly fluviatile ; but it has elsewhere been shown that Crocodiles are not truly Saurians of the same type with our Lizards, but modern representatives of a large front ghsth was very numerous in former geological periods, when their first re- presentatives were marine types provided with fins imstead of distinct fingers; so that, far from being an.exception, the Croco- diles of our days, which are either fluyiatile.or terrestrial, must be considered as the highest representatives of that almost extinct type of Reptiles, the earliest forms of which were marine, fol- lowed by:freshwater. Finally, among Chelonians the gradation in connection with the natural elements in which they live is most striking, for the inferiority of marine Turtles is as plain as~ it can be, not only in the form of their organs of locomotion, but even in the peculiarity of many of their internal organs, especially of their ovaries, which contain eggs almost as numerous as those of Fishes. Next we place the freshwater Turtles with palmate fingers, and highest, terrestrial Testudines with their short undi- vided fingers. So that we have in this class, with its various, ma- rine and freshwater and terrestrial types, not only a full illus- tration of these laws, but so intimate a connection between gra- dation of structure and mode of living in various elements, as to lead to the conviction that the mere mode of living might in many instances be almost.as safe a guide to ascertain the natural gradation of types, as the study of their internal structure. Ever since the class of Birds has been the object. of regular investigation, their aquatic types have been considered as inferior to the terrestrial ones, and among the former,.those which live entirely an aquatic hfe are decidedly the lowest... They are so, not only on account of the more imperfect development of their legs, which preserve throughout their embryonic form, but also m the less extensive development of their, wings, in the more scale-like form of their feathers, and the greater number of eggs they lay, and the less care they take of their young, which are hatched ina state of development im which they are already pre- 176 M. Agassiz on the Relations. between Animals pared to provide for the own food... The same is the case with the Gallinaceous and the Wading Birds, which, though more ad- vanced in many respects, are still inferior to the climbing and Passerine Birds in this respect, having a heavier flight, if they fly at all, and living a more terrestrial, and even aquatic life; the Wading Birds coming nearer in this respect to those with palmate fingers, and the Gallinaceous Birds, as well as the Ostriches, ha- ving a more terrestrial mode of life; whilst the Passerine Birds rank higher in all these respects, feed their young, and. take care of them for a longer time, and live almost exclusively an aérial life, few of them having aquatie habits, and those. bemg in their respective families by their form as well as by their mode of life, decidedly inferior to their loftier relations. The classification of Birds.as a whole is still so imperfect, though their minor groups are well understood, that many im- portant relations in these respects. must necessarily be more or less concealed as long as their primary divisions are not. better known; so that we, may expect many interesting hints: from further investigations in this. view. The class of Mammalia is not only the most varied in the forms of its members, but. also in the diversity of their mode of life; nevertheless this diversity is connected by the most inti- mate relations of structure. .The Whales are as much mamma- lian by their internal organization as the most. exclusively ter- restrial quadrupeds.. True Cetaceans constitute a natural family, all the members of which are exclusively marine, and no one of them even fluviatile—for the Sirenide must: be considered as entirely distinct from true Cetaceans ; and. these Cetaceans, at the same time that they are so exclusively marine, are also the lowest type of Mammalia, not only from the imperfection of their extremities, of which there is only one anterior pair, and from the want of hind-legs, but also from the extraordinary development and bulk of their muscular tail, and the development of a caudal fin, and sometimes even a fin-like fold of the skim upon the back. If it can be shown that the Sirenide.are an aquatic type of a larger group embracing Pachyderms, the direct; relation of their structure and mode of life will be at once obvious, since Sirenidee are either marine or fluviatile, while true: Pachyderms.are terres- trial : and should we not. be justified in considering the subaquatic Hippopotamus as inferior to.its more terrestrial relatives of the genera Rhinoceros, Elephant and Horse? Are we not to consider the Ornithorhynchus, with its palmate hind-legs and spur, as in- ferior to Lchidna? Are-not the palmate Rodentia inferior to the terrestrial.and arboreal types? . Are not the aquatic Shrews in- ferior to the arboreal Insectivora ? All these secondary questions will receive, in future, due attention, and: will no doubt be satis- and the Elements in which they live. 177 factorily settled. But there are families in which we can already see our way and arrive at precise conclusions. Among Carni- vorous Mammalia we have three very distinct types : the Pinni- poda or Seals; the Plantigrada or Bears; and the Digitigrada, Dogs and Cats. Now even if objections were raised against the association of the Walrus with the common Seals, there can be no doubt of the inferiority of the latter when contrasted with Plantigrada and Digitigrada. Their short fin-like legs, their clumsy body in connection with their aquatic marine life, assign them a lower position, and the Plantigrada must be considered as intermediate between them and the Digitigrada. Now among Digitigrades, even if we take isolated genera, we are led to assign to the species with aquatic habits an inferior position among their nearest ‘relatives. ‘The Polar Bear comes decidedly nearer the Seals in ‘all its habits than any other species of that genus, and on that ground should be considered as inferior to the terrestrial species. Again, the others, with their palmate fingers, rank lower than their terrestrial relatives : and we may even find that such considerations will hold good among the varieties of one and the same species; for we have varieties among the Digitigrade Dogs in which the fingers are palmate, a character which is de- rived from the imperfect development of their legs, preserving throughout life their embryonic form ; and these varieties among Dogs are the most playful and at the same time most aquatic in their habits, preserving in their adult state characters of the pone and habits of the lower types,—this playful disposition eing universal even among the most ferocious of the Cat tribe. I shall abstain purposely from tracing these comparisons higher up among Monkeys, and in the human families, from fear of al- luding to exciting topics ; but leave it to the philosophic observer to consider how far the idea of an aquatic Monkey is compatible with the high position which these animals hold in the class of Mammalia ; and how curiousit is that in the human family there are races which differ so much in their natural dispositions, mode of life, habits, and adaptation to higher civilization; and ‘how closely these natural dispositions are connected with apparently insignificant peculiarities of structure. Upon reviewing the facts mentioned above, and the inferences derived from the facts, no impartial observer can in future deny the importance of the study of the natural relations between ani- mals and the media in which they live; and the close connection which exists between them and the gradation of their structure. But this being the case, it must be a matter of surprise that the views so long entertained of the importance of this connection, which led ‘earlier naturalists, generally, to the elassification of animals according to the media in which they live, should have 178 M. Agassiz on the Relations between Animals been so completely abandoned, and even considered of no value at all in systematic classification. For my own part I have no doubt that this negative result has arisen from the circumstance that all aquatic animals were brought together, in these earlier attempts, without reference to their structure or organic develop- ment, while we have found that structure is the ruling principle, and that natural connection with the element is the secondary motive by which these connections are influenced. Indeed, aquatic animals, though agreeing in many respects, and though provided with analogous apparatus to perform the same functions, have, in different types of the animal kingdom, a very different plan of structure, and very different organs to perform the same functions. I shall not enter into a detailed illustration of these differences, as I have alluded to these facts in other papers, but only recall here the great difference which exists in these connec- tions between the different types. Among the Radiata, which are all aquatic, we find even that the adaptation to the liquid element is introduced in a plan of struc- ture which is widely different from the plan of structure prevail- ing in the Mollusca, though they also are chiefly aquatic; and - that even the terrestrial types of Mollusca present, for adaptation to an aérial mode of life, only a modification of their aquatic types. The same may be said of Insects, in which the structure is mainly that of the Crustacea and Worms, which are permanently aquatic types, presenting simply a transformation of those pecu- liarities of structure which enable the lower classes to live under water, such as will enable them to rise in their adult state into an aérial condition of existence. Among the Vertebrata the case is very different. The type is constructed for a terrestrial and aérial mode of life; even their aquatic representatives have rudiments of the apparatus, which acquire the highest development in the complete terrestrial types, and most of their aquatic types are truly aérial animals living in water, just as Insects are aquatic types adapted to the air. Let us only contrast, in this respect, Cetacea with common Articulata. They have a pulmonary mode of life as much as man; they have the same mode of reproduction ; only their form enables them to dive under water and to dwell perma- nently in the sea; but, for all their structure, they are truly aérial animals. And this is equally the case with Birds and Reptiles ; and with the Fishes I am prepared to show that there is no differ- ence in this respect. For though, in their perfect state, Fishes are exclusively aquatic, they are completely built upon the same plan with those aérial classes of Vertebrata. ‘The difference here is only this, that the branchial apparatus, which exists simultaneously in Reptiles, Birds and Mammalia, in their imperfect condition, is developed to be a permanent organ of respiration, while it is re- and the Elements in which they live. 179 duced and disappears in the higher classes in proportion as the lungs acquire a greater development. In Fishes, on the con- trary, the homologue of the lung remains functionally and orga- nically in a rudimentary state, as an air-bladder. But all classes have both apparatus in an inverse state of development, and thus Fishes are as fully constructed on the plan of the higher Verte- brata, as the aérial Invertebrata are on the plan of their aquatic types. But the circumstances that Fishes have the double type of respiratory organs, and that the pulmonary one, which by no means exists in any Invertebrates, as I have shown elsewhere, but throughout the Vertebrata including Fishes, show that the whole type of the Fishes have to be viewed in the same. light as Rep- tiles, Birds and Mammalia, and must therefore be only considered as a lower condition of these aérial types, and not the latter asa higher degree of the former. For trachez of Insects, and lungs of Spiders, are only modified branchize of the type of Articulata, just as much as lungs of Pulmonata are modified branchiz of the type of Mollusca, while gills and lungs in Vertebrata are parallel systems both coexisting in all of them, and only acquiring re- spectively a different degree of development in each of their classes. These facts which I have traced in other papers through a special comparison of all the homologies of the different types of respiratory organs in Vertebrata, Articulata, Mollusca and Ra- diata, show plainly, that the aquatic, marine, or fluviatile, and terrestrial mode of life are introduced throughout the animal kingdom by special adaptations of peculiar different systems of organs performing analogous functions; and that the failure of introducing the consideration of the adaptation of animals to the media in which they live, in the plan of their classification, must be ascribed to the fact that these analogous structures were in the beginning considered as identical features in the organiza- tion. But taking in future into consideration all these peculia- rities, we shall rapidly proceed towards the full understanding of all the relations between the gradation of animals and the media in which they live, as far as they are not yet fully understood. An extensive review of the Vertebrata might long ago have led to such conclusions ; but before they could be considered as a ge- neral law ruling the whole animal kingdom, it was necessary that they should be treated in a special manner through the innume- rable types of Invertebrated animals; and we have seen that this agreement is as close and as complete throughout the types of Radiata, Mollusca and Articulata, as it is plain among Vertebrata ; and the slight difficulties to which we have alluded, must. proba- bly be referred to the present state of our knowledge respecting some of them, rather than to a departure from this law in any of their types. 180 Mr. J. Miers on the genus Habrothamnus. XV.—On the genus Habrothamnus. By Joun Miers, Esq., PGE 9 | A re ah Pie | HABROTHAMNUS. BRIT I rake this opportunity of cancelling the suggestion made on a former occasion, in regard to the validity of this genus (Lond. Jo. Bot. v.151; and Ill. So, Am. Pl. i. 75). From an examina- tion of dried specimens, I could detect no difference in its floral structure from that of Cestrum, upon which a generic distinction could be drawn, and there seemed no other alternative, but to unite the whole group, as a separate section of Cestrum. I have, however, lately had an opportunity of examining a plant of this genus in a living state, and can here detect some, slight dif- ferences, which are not distinguishable in dried specimens. In Cestrum, the estivation of the corolla is induplicato-valvate, the edges of each lobe being partly turned in upon both margins, and closely applied and adherent to those of the contiguous lobes (see Lond: Journ. Bot. vii. 58; and Ill. South Amer. Plants, i. 126) : but in Habrothamnus, each lobe has its margins completely turned in, so that they adhere, in a somewhat conduplicate form, firmly to one another, and are only connected with those of the adjoining lobes by apposition, not by adhesion; although the margins of the several lobes thus all converge towards the axis, each lobe is respectively free, and not valvately or induplicately connected with the adjoining lobes, as in Cestrum; this peculiar mode of zestivation, which is only a modification of the plicative or valvate, so peculiar a feature among the Solanaceae, I propose to distinguish by the name of implicative; it is somewhat analogous to the volutive form of Anthocercis, a figure of which is shown in ‘ Ill. South Amer. Plants, 1. 170,’ but there the margins are respectively imbricated or overlapped, which is one of the principal distin- guishing features of the Atropacee in the Solanal alliance. Another difference is observable in the structure of the stigma, which is not exactly that of Cestrum. In. Habrothamnus, the style is a little thickened at its summit, and slightly infundibuli- form, being terminated by a thin and distinct, almost entire margin, slightly bilobed ; this orifice is closed by a large, sphe- rical, and slightly bilobed green stigma, covered with numerous spiculate papille, with a hollow in the centre communicating with the channel of the style. In Cestrum, the style is terminated by two lamellar lobes, whose mner surfaces are covered. with stigmatic glands, forming a somewhat bilobed capitate head. These differences in structure are small, and not to be discerned in the dried state, and therefore of themselves scarcely afford sufficient ground for a generic distinction; but combined with a Mr. J. Miers on the genus Habrothamnus. 181 very peculiar habit, easily distinguishable from that of Cestrum, they justify me in recalling the recommendation suggested, as above quoted, and in reinstating the genus, as proposed by Mr. Bentham, with the following amended character: not having seen the seed, I copy the description of it and the fruit wholly from that of Endlicher. ‘Gen. Pl.’ 3867. In coming to the above conclusion, it ought to be stated at the same time, that H. tomentosus, with its small calyx and the paucity and smallness of its bracts, does not sensibly differ in habit from many species of Cestrum, while on the contrary C. bracteatum and C. organense possess the large involucrating bracts that characterize most species of Habrothamnus. As the description and figure given by Kunth, of Cestrum roseum, correspond entirely with Habro- thamnus, I have added it, as another species of this genus, and others may perhaps also be found to belong here. HasrotHamnvs, Benth., (char. emend.).—Calyz tubulosus, co- loratus; 5-dentatus, dentibus acutis.. Corolla infundibulifor- mis, tubo imo angusto, summo inflato, ore contracto, limbo brevi, 5-partito, lobis acutis, reflexis, zestivatione implicativa*. Stamina 5, inclusa, equalia ; filamenta subulata, infra medium tubi inserta, apice subinflexa ; anthere ovate, 2-lobe, spiculato- rugosee, imo dorsi sine connectivo affixe, utrinque longitudi- naliter dehiscentes. Ovarium ovatum, apice umbilicatum, breviter stipitatum, stipite glandulo annulari instructo et cyatho (corollz reliquo) cireumdato, 2-loculare, dissepimento medio placentifero ; ovulis. paucis, spermadermis ligulatis suspensis. Stylus simplex, apice sub-incrassatus, infundibu- laris, ore integro sub-2-lobo. Stigma sphericum glandulosum, subemarginatum, spiculoso-papillosum, medio cavum. Bacca cealyce persistente cincta, 2-locularis. Semina pauca, angulata, umbilico ventral. Hméryo in axi albuminis carnosi rectus ; cotyledonibus foliaceis, radicula tereti infera.—Frutices Mexicani et Ecuadorenses sub-tomentoso-pubescentes, pilis articulatis ; folia alterna, integerrima; flores inequaliter cymosi, aut sub- fasciculati, bracteis magnis sepius involucrati, calycibus corollis baccisque rubris. The species described are the following :— 1. Habrothamnus fasciculatus, Bth., Pl. Hartw. n. 369 ; Trans. Hort. Soc. ui. 1. tab. 1; Bot. Mag. tab. 4183. ..H. elegans, Schweid. H. purpureus, Lindl. Bot. Reg. n.s. 15, tab. 43. Meyenia fasciculata, Schl. Linn. viii. 251. * Zstivatio implicativa, nempe lobis singulatim conduplicatis, hoc modo, marginibus sese «que cum contiguis induplicato-conniventibus, nec ut in Cestro, marginibus solummodo cum contiguis induplicato-valvatis. 182 Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced 2. Habrothamnus tomentosus, Bth. Pl. Hartw. n. 369. 3. Habrothamnus corymbosus, Endl. Bot. Mag. tab.-4201 ; Van Houtte, Flor. u. tab. 10. Meyenia corymbosa, Schl. loc. cit. 252. 4. Habrothamnus cyaneus, Lindl. Bot. Reg. n. s. Misc. 72. 5. Habrothamnus paniculatus, Mart. & Gal., Bull. Acad. Brux. xu. 148, 6. Habrothamnus roseus, Mexico. Cestrum roseum, H. B. K. ui. 59. tab. 197. | XVI.— On the effects produced by some Insects, &c. upon Plants. By James Harpy, Penmanshiel*. I po not intend in the present notices to offer any remarks on the general subject of the effects of the Annulosa upon vegeta- tion ; this is a theme too important to be disposed of cursorily, and to follow it out in detail would require a treatise. I design merely to make a few statements relative to some observations recently made on some points, where botany and entomology may be said to be conterminous and capable of affording mutual illustration. 1. Vibrio Graminis. On the 28th of May I noticed that the leaves of the sheep’s fescue grass (Festuca ovina), and if I recollect aright, of some other grasses, growing close upon the sea-coast, were affected - with several purplish swellings, of which I brought away examples for examination. They only appear a little thicker than the leaf in whose substance they originate, and according to their length are squarish or oblong, slightly roughish, stiff and rounded like a piece of wire, and occupy either the entire breadth or are con- fined to the edges. At first, from finding in the interior only bluish or purplish granules, I felt disposed to attribute them to a fungus ; till opening others more carefully, I observed several minute Annelides, coiled up in channels winding amongst the granules. These I subsequently found were Vibriones, of which one species, Vibrio Tritici, as is now well understood, produces the disease called “ Ear Cockles,” or “ Burnt Corn” in wheat. Others of somewhat similar character swarm in decaying pota- toes and turnips, and the “eel” of vinegar is an example fami- liar to microscopic amateurs. Some of the knots contained only a single occupant, but one of the more elongated ones had about half a dozen of various sizes. The worms are white, almost transparent, very minute and slender, just visible to the eye, * Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, July 11, 1850. by some Insects upon Plants. 183 pointed at each end, the posterior tapered for a very considerable space, contracting as it were by three separate gradations till it terminates in a point ; the head end is something like that of an eel, bluntish, and gradually widening out for a considerable way backwards, where there is a greenish annulus, formed perhaps by the commencement of the intestines, as behind this there is a cloudiness all along the middle. I could not perceive the oral opening, but behind the point there is a dusky spot connected -by a line with the interior. The young ones are immaculate white, but the old contain a profusion of greenish granules, which may be either the eggs or the undigested food. Although not indicated externally, the body is evidently composed of a series of rings which separate the internal contents; as one in which the skin happened to be ruptured was emptied in a man- ner corresponding to this structure. The movement of the par- - ticles at the wound was a rapid rush, which extended itself by degrees upwards ; but there were intervals where the current seemed to be impeded as if by constrictions, upon passing which it again flowed freely. The worms placed in moisture agitate themselves to and fro, but are usually rather inactive. The length is about 1 line. The species is probably new, and may be called Vibrio Graminis. According to the observations of Mr. Bauer, Vibrio Tritici is originally introduced, in the young or egg state, into the germi- nating seed-corn, and after a succession of generations during the passage, is conducted by the propulsion of the circulating fluid up higher and higher, till it reaches the ear. Whether this be the means by which the present species gains access to the position which it occupies, I cannot determine. It is by no means uncommon, and as the parts affected by its presence dwarf the blade, interfere with the healthy flow of the sap, and will pro- bably soon decay, it may be regarded as somewhat prejudicial to the coast pastures, which are principally composed of the grasses that it attacks. The granules with which the knots are filled give out a brown tincture when moistened. 2. Cecidomyie of the Willow, Rose, and Rock-rose. It has recently been discovered by the German naturalists, that several of the galls which the Cynipides originate upon the leaves of trees produce two different forms of gall-fly ; it has not how- ever, so far as I am aware, been remarked, that the galls formed _by the Dipterous Cecidomyie may in like manner be colonized atone and the same time by distinct species. The rose-gall upon the summits of willow shoots has attracted the attention of most observers, and DeGeer has briefly indicated the fly (Cecidomyia salicina), which he reared from the red larva which occasions it, as 184 Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced black with brown wings. During the present spring I met with one of these productions upon the Salix cinerea, tenanted by about eight or nine pupe, which became flies on the 22nd of May, and these were at once seen to be not all of one species. The smallest and most numerous had the wings dusky and very pubescent, with the antenne 17-jointed in the male and 16-jointed in the female, and were from 3~1 line long, and the expanse of the wings 2 lines. The second, of which I only obtained a single male, was considerably larger, had the antenne 22-jointed, the wings ample, clear, with only a few scattered hairs. Length 1} line, expanse of the wings 4 lines. I have not been able to identify these with any described species, and have named the first C. sa- ligna, and the second C. Cinerearum*. The Cecidomyia salicina of DeGeer, according to Macquart’s account, has about twenty joints in the antennz, and has the wings hairy and slightly ob- scure. Length 2 lines. The woody oblong gall of the willow likewise produces a Cecidomyia, which I venture to term C. Gal- larum-Salicis. If I mistake not, from an examination of dried specimens, the antenne are 20-joited in the male and 19-jomted in the female, and the wings are slightly dusky and grayish pubescent. The length is 1} line, and the wings are 3 lines in expanse. Bouché, on the other hand, describes from this gall an insect which he likewise designates Cecidomyia Salicina, as 1 line long, with brown wings. There is thus a great confusion of synonyms on this topic, and it is possible from the observations which I have just recorded, that this may have arisen from m- sects really distinct having passed under the review of different observers. Mr. Westwood has recently brought forward another species found in the young twigs of Salix viminalis and S. rubra. This he names C. viminalis, and in it the antennz are 17-jointed in both sexes, and the wings are colourless with the hinder. mar- gin strongly fringed. I have also recently remarked an instance of two species. of gall-midges acting in concert on roses. The leaflets of various wild species of these are tenanted in the centre by companies of larve which cause this part to thicken and blister on each side of the midrib, and the leaflet being thereby prevented from ex- panding, protects, as if in a pod, the little community. These larve have the characters of those of the Cecidomyia, viz. are spindle-shaped or subelliptical, only slightly convex, with distinct subcompressed lateral margins, the head end attenuated to a point, with a pair of horn-like bristles behind it, a dusky spot visible above and beneath, and a dagger-shaped polished mark * Cineree@, a sectional term applied by Mr. Borrer to the sallows. by some Insects upon Plants. 185 on the fore-part of the breast ; and the hinder end is subtruncate, slightly tubereulate. The most numerous is orange mottled with yellow; and the other is white, smoother, more minute, with the hinder apex trituberculate: both are sparingly bristled across the segments. The first is scarcely distinct from another yel- lowish grub often found on the underside of the leaves of garden roses affected with mildew, which appears to be engaged in de- vouring the minute fungi in which the disease consists. They descend into the soil to undergo their changes, and I doubt if I shall succeed in rearmg them. About the time of their first ap- pearance, however, I met with two species of Cecidomyie fre- quenting the infested rose-bushes, of which one, C. Rosarum, was occupied in depositing its eggs in the unopened. leaflets. They are both undescribed species, and till the contrary is proved, I shall assume that they are the parents of the grubs in question. | To render these remarks more satisfactory, I shall append de- scriptions of the species to which they refer ; which, except in the instance previously specified, are taken from fresh specimens. 1. C. saligna ; nigro-cinerea ; facie, verticeque sericeo-albis ; occipite, oculisque nigris ; scutello, lateribus, margmeque posteriori thoracis subcarneis ; pleuris et macula ante bases alarum argenteis ; abdo- mine carneo, segmentis superne transversim nigricante fasciatis ( ¢ ) ; vel nigricante, marginibus posticis segmentorum vix carneis ( ¢) ; pedibus subelongatis, argenteo-cinereo-testaceis, tarsis fuscis ; alis modice amplis, denigratis, dense griseo pubescentibus et fimbriatis, nervo costali nigro, angulo nervi furcati subrecto ; antennis bre- vibus, cinereis, basi. subtestaceis, 16-articulatis, articulis duobus primis cyathiformibus, ultimoque ovato exceptis, suboblongis, con- fertis, pilis verticillatis obsitis ( °); vel nigris, 17-articulatis, arti- culis, lmo cyathiformi, 2ndo subrotundato, ultimoque subgloboso exceptis, We dtioallstd-otilanigie pilis longis fere biverticillatis obsitis (3); halteribus albis, modice elongatis et clavatis. Long. corp. lin $—1 ; alar. exp. lin. 2. 2. C. Cinerearum ; nigro-cinerea ; facie grisea ; oculis nigris ; thoracis lateribus, nonnisi pleuris, maculaque ante bases alarum argenteis, concoloribus ; dorso subelevato ; abdominis dorso nitido piceo, late- ribus obscurioribus ; pedibus preelongis, pallide testaceis vel carncis, argenteo-micantibus ; alis amplis, subhyalinis, sparse cmereo-pubes- centibus et fimbriatis, nervis brunneis, subtenuibus, angulo nervi furcati subrecto ; antennis nigris, 22-articulatis, articulis duobus primis ¢crassioribus, subtransversis, reliquis, ultimo elongato-ovato excepto, pedicellato-subglobatis, introrsum longe, extrorsum. bre- viter discreteque pilis verticillatis obsitis ; halteribus elongatis albis, capitulo subdilatato vix fuscescente. Long. corp. lin. 1}; alar, exp. lin. 4. ¢@. 3. C. Gallarum-Salicis ; nigro-cinerea ; scutello piceo, concoloreve ; Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 186 Mr. J. Hardy on the effects produced pleuris, ventre, lateribusque abdominis argenteis ; pedibus elongatis cinereis, argenteo-micantibus ; alis subamplis, subdenigratis, dense cinereo-fimbriatis, nervo costali crasso, obscuro, angulo nervi furcati rectiore ; antennis nigris, 19 ?-articulatis, articulis confertis, dense setigeris, duobus primis, ultimoque exceptis, subcylindricis ( ¢ ) ; vel 20?-articulatis, duobus primis, ultimoque elongato oblongo-ovato exceptis, pedicellato-oblongo-subquadratis, confertim pilis verticil- latis obsitis (4) ; halteribus albis, capitulo dilatato. Corp. long. lin. 13; alar. exp. lin. 3. 4. C. Rosarum ; nigricans, minuta, nitida, vix subcinereo micans ; thoracis margine posteriori, alarum radicibus, scutelli apice, meta- thoraceque interdum carneis ; abdomine carneo, segmentis ad bases nigricantibus ; ventre notis nigris asperso ; pedibus elongatis graci- libus, albo-argenteis, subcinereisque variantibus ; alis mediocribus abdomine brevioribus, denigratis, crebriter atro-cinereo pubescen- tibus et fimbriatis, nervo costali, primoque longitudinali, subni- gris, angulo nervi furcati subrecto ; antennis brevibus, gracilibus, nigris, 14-articulatis, articulis subcrebre pilis longis verticillatis ob- sitis, lmo cyathiformi, 2do rotundato, 3io0 ovato breviter pedi- cellato, succedentibus oblongo-ovatis, confertis, ultimo tamen bre- viter ovato ; halteribus albis, modice elongatis et clavatis. Long. corp. lin. 1 ; alar. exp. lin. 2. 9. : 5. C. rhodophila; pallida, minuta, gracilis; capite atro; thoracis dorso fusco-cinereo, lineis tribus pilorum griseorum notato, margine posteriori, scutello, metathoraceque flavidis, subcarneisve ; abdo- mine curtato pallide flavo ; pedibus elongatis, gracilibus, subflavis, extrorsum cinerascentibus ; alis sublatis, hyalinis, purpureo-iridis- centibus, subtiliter minus confertim pubescentibus et fimbriatis, - nervo costali, primoque longitudinali distinctis, subdenigratis, an- gulo nervi furcati subacuto; antennis nigris, basi flavidis, graci- libus, 18-articulatis, articulis, Imo et 2do brevioribus, crassiori- busque, subcyathiformibus, suecedentibus cylindricis, gradatim lon- gitudine et latitudine decrescentibus, ultimo ovato, breviter discre- teque pilis verticillatis obsitis ; halteribus albis. Long. corp. lin. 1; alar. exp. lin. 14. 9. Obs. Mas adhue exilior evasit. About the 2nd of July the leaves at the summits of the twigs of Helianthemum vulgare, in this vicinity, were collected into bunches, but not so firmly compacted as those of the sallow. At the bases of the leaves numbers of the larve of a Cecidomyia were congregated, to whose operation the deficient extension of the shoots was owing. The grubs were narrow, slightly orange, with the centre more dusky, somewhat truncate, and quadritu- berculate behind; the attenuated anterior end with a pair of - bristle-like horns and a dusky spot ; a testaceous dagger-like line on the breast, and a few hairs-on the segments, with five or six apical ones. Length 1 line. From these I reared a single spe- cimen of the midge, which may be named ~ by some Insects upon Plants. — 187 6. C. Helianthemi ; ochracea, minuta ; oculis brunneis ; thorace sub- flavo, atomis strigisque fuscis variegato ; scutello carneo ; facie, pedibus, antennisque flavis, his 14-articulatis, articulis, lmo et 2ndo brevibus, ultimo subelongato, ceteris angustiore, reliquis pe- dicellato-subcylindricis, capitulis subcylindricis versus bases sub- coarctatis, pilis longis biverticillatis obsitis ; alis mediocribus, sub- albido-flavidis, pallide nervosis, subcinereo-maculato-fasciatis, exi- tibus fasciarum maculas 7 cinereas marginales efficientibus, angulo nervi furcati subacuto; halteribus albis, capitulo modico. Long. corp. lin. 3; alar. exp. lin. 12. @. Obs. Habitu C. bicoloris, sed abunde differt ; a C. punctipenni, Meig., numero articulorum antennarum minore, facile dignoscitur. 3. Spotting of the leaves of Grasses, &c. I have often been unable to account for the suddenness with which the leaves of Ranunculus repens, and of many grasses (T’ri- ticum repens and Alopecurus pratensis being of the number) growing by the sides of walls, become whitened in minute specks and irregular lines all over the upper surface, as if the colour had been extracted from them, or had left some cells by a kind of elective preference for others. I have recently found this to be occasioned by a small dusky red-legged mite, which harbours under stones, but comes out in the sunshine in immense swarms to feast upon the foliage. Owing to the numerous mouths at work, large patches, especially in the grasses, are speedily drained of their sap and become quite dead or blighted. The mite is not described in any accessible work on the Arachnides. Dr. John- ston considers it to be a Rhyncholophus, but that the structure of the fore-legs indicates an affinity with Bryobia. From Trom- bidium it differs, he observes, in the eyes being sessile and on the shoulders. Ihave named it R. haustor, and the following spe- cific character may serve to distinguish it :— R. subovatus, atro-sanguineus, fronte, vitta dorsali, marginibus ele- vatis corporis plerumque, pedibusque coccineis ; oculis, serieque marginali granulorum rufis; pedibus anticis gracilibus extensis posterioribus duplo longioribus. Long. corp. vix lin, 4. It occurs likewise upon the leaves of fruit-trees, but the dusky parts are then greener. In autumn it is much darker and more convex. It runs rapidly, agitates its fore-legs like antenne, sloughs off its skin where it feeds, and leaves behind it an excre- mentitious deposit that glitters like honey-dew. 4. Adelges Abietis. This insect forms the cone-like excrescences on the spruce-fir. The original matriarch lives outside the gall, remaining all winter in a dormant state at the root of the bud. As soon as the bud 13* 188 Mr. W.0. Priestley on some British species of Carex. swells she revives likewise, and speedily becoming enlarged with the juice imbibed, she lays some hundreds of eggs about her. The bud meanwhile instead of growing in length becomes fleshy, and this fleshiness is communicated to the leaves. ‘The result is an arrested bud, into the recesses of which, the young issuing from the cluster of ova on the outside of it beneath betake them- selves, and become soon closed in during the growth consequent » on the increased irritation occasioned by their presence in its interior. : | From the statement of Linnzus one might mfer that he was acquainted with the process of their formation: “ Corpus Abietis in ipsis ramorum extremitatibus fragiforme, habet extus supra se et inter squamas foliaceas imbricatas, in smu squamarum, plurima animalcula parva, e quorum ano quasi lana prominet. Juxta ba- sin hujus corpusculi seu fragi observatur lana major in copia, in qua mater, minorum, que caussat fragum.”—Faun. Suec. p. 215. no. 700. edit.1. 3 As to the alleged diversity of the species produced by the small rounded cones at the summit of twigs (Chermes coccineus, Ratz.), and those from the larger, more fleshy, and more oblong galls arising at the bases, or enveloped in the substance of shoots (C. viridis, Ratz.), the greater exposure to the sun is sufficient to give a deeper tint of colour as well as a more rapid evolution to the inclosed inmates. The difference assigned in the structure of the wing-veins quite eludes my detection. Those arrested individuals that pass the winter on the branches are perhaps the progeny of winged females, which are oviparous. T observe, also, that winged females of two other species are in like manner oviparous, viz. those of A. Laricis and A. corticalis. M. Macquart had long since remarked this fact in regard to A. Laricis, and felt persuaded that it was only the second gene- ration whose winged females are in this condition. He consi- dered it to be a Psylla, and being anomalous proposed to form of it a new genus, which, not finding he had prefixed a name to, MM. Amyot and Serville, in attempting to supply the oversight, have called Cnaphalodes (Hemipt. 594, 595). The structure how- ever of the larvee of Adelges, as well as that of the mature insect, indicates that it follows the type of the Coccide rather than either that of the Psyllide or Aphide. XVII.—Remarks.on some British species of Carex. By W. QO. Prizstiey, F.B.S.E.* Havine been engaged studying the British Carices for some time past, and having made some observations which may be * Read before the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, June 13, 1850. Mr. W. O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. 189 interesting, I have been induced to lay them in as brief a manner as possible before this Society. J have had my attention parti- cularly directed to a mode. of arrangmg them, by which they might be more correctly studied, and with greater ease. It is however by no means an easy matter to form divisions which will answer this purpose. The number of male and female spikelets, the arrangement of them on the stem, their being erect or pen- dulous, stalked or sessile, bracteated or ebracteated, are very variable characters, and a slight difference in situation may cause many and altered forms of the same plant. The most stable cha- racters I believe will be found in the fruit,—in its form, nerves, and position on the spike, and I think so well marked are the differences, that. a person familiar with these might recognise three-fourths of our Carices by the fruit alone. Still, this is not universal ; there would be great difficulty for instance in distin- guishing the fruit of C. remota from that of C. axillaris, and some of the intermediate forms between cespitosa and stricta. Nature indeed appears as though she would be bound by no laws, and the same obstacles to accurate and stable arrangement which exist in every other branch of natural history are met with in many of the genera of plants. We must however have classi- fication to assist us in the acquisition of every science, and if we cannot have a perfect one, we must be content to make excep- tions. Yet so important do I think the fruit as a means of diagnosis in Carices, that I think every one wishing to name them cor- rectly should have authentic specimens, or at least correct draw- ings, for differences are not so easily described as they may be seen. I have first to read a short description of a Carex, a living specimen of which is now before the Society, C. montana, and shall then notice two or three of our more obscure species. C. montana. Male spikelet terminal, clavate, fertile, 2-3 sessile, ovate, ap- proximate, closely surrounding the barren spikelet. Bracts glume- like, membranous, terminating in a foliaceous scabrous apiculus, the lowest longer than its spikelet.. Glumes purplish brown, the male obtuse, the fertile mucronate, Stigmas 3; style long, ex- serted. Fruit hairy, bluntly triquetrous, oblong obovate, acute below, emarginate at the apex, with the long beak of the nut protruded. A prominent line running down each anterior face. Colour pale, longer than the glumes when mature. Nut ellip- tical, attenuated below, with a rather long tapering beak, Stem 5-6. inches high, slender, triquetrous, with rough angles. Leaves chiefly radical, contined to the base of the stem, nar- 190 Mr. W.O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. row, linear, rough at the edges and keel. Roof fibrous. Began to flower last month. This Carex is described by Mr. Babington in the last edition of his ‘ Manual,’ and said to have been found by Mr. W. Mitten near Tonbridge Wells. It is certainly a very rare Carew in Bri- tain, and has been cultivated with success m the gardens here. As it has not previously been brought under the notice of this Society, I have taken the liberty of reading the description I made of the plant. This appears to be the true C. montana of Linneus. Dr. Goodenough, although perhaps our most correct writer on this genus of plants, thought it but a starved specimen of C. pilu- lifera, described as a second species by Linnzeus, but it is essen- _ tially different either from C. pilulifera or C. precoxw. In C. pilu- lifera the spikes when mature are rounded, the fruit spreading in all directions ; whilst in C. montana they retain the ovate or elliptical form ; again, the fruit and nut are both subglobose in C. pilulifera, while in C. montana they are both triquetrous. The habit and general appearance of the plant at once separate it from C. precoz. | I have next to notice the fructification of C. intermedia. In dissecting the fruit of this plant I at first found it variably abortive, and became afraid J should not be able to procure the nut to add to my dissections, but fortunately having a consi- derable number of specimens, I noticed one in which the sum- mits of the upper and lower spikelets were occupied by what I ‘then thought immature florets ; on examining these I found them to contain the nut perfectly developed, while the larger or in- flated fruit, which is usually described by authors, was always abortive. I at once looked on the latter as a monstrosity, and the former as the true fruit, because it inclosed the nut. The abortive fruit is oblong lanceolate, inflated, with a swollen beak, slightly incurved, and is twice the length of its glume. The fertile fruit is ovate lanceolate, straight, very narrowly winged, and is scarcely longer than its glume. This abortive form is of very general occurrence in C. intermedia ; a perfectly fertile spike appears comparatively rare ; I cannot tell to what cause we must attribute this anomaly. It seems not to be a form of ergot, as I have some specimens of a Carex so diseased, and it is very dif- ferent, being firm and solid, while that in C. intermedia is hol- low. It appears to undergo some such change as the fruit of the common juniper found on the Pentland Hills. I saw a spe- cimen of this Carex so changed, in the Museum of this Society, marked “ infested with insects,” but Iam unable to say whether this be the cause of the monstrosity ; or if so, why the insects should prefer this species to other individuals of the genus. Mr. W. O. Priestley on some British species of Carex. 191 I have been somewhat particular in detailing this fact, as neither Hooker nor Babington distinctly notices it: the latter de- scribes the abortive fruit without noticing the true one, and hence, if a perfect specimen were under. examination, it might be believed to be another species. Many opinions have been expressed, and much has been writ- ten, as to the identity of our British C. Gtdert with C. flava. Sir W. J. Hooker scarcely knows how to distinguish one from the: other, and Mr. Babington, at once decided, places it as a variety, but at the same time adds some new species equally hypothetical. If the arrangement of the spikes and habit of plant be regarded as characteristic, I really cannot tell where to mark the distine- tion. I met with both lately growing in the same tuft, and many intermediate varieties. The fruit in both is very much alike ; it is the same shape, has a similar number of ribs, and the beak is often curved in the lower part of a spike of C. Gideri, while in specimens of C. flava, where the spikes are distant, and every- thing else is characteristic of flava, the beak is straight, or in short, the fruit has not been properly or quickly enough matured. The nut in each is identical. I have procured foreign specimens of C. Gideri, which agree with Schkuhr’s description, and think it very probably may be a distinct species. The spikelets are very different from those of the same age in flava; the arrange- ment of them does not vary so much in the two, and it seems by no means a constant character that they should be approximated in Céderi ; but the fruit is different in form. It can scarcely be said to be beaked, but is rather acuminate and cleft, while in flava the fruit in the youngest state is remarkable for the length of its beak. Seeing then that our species does not correspond with the foreign C. Cideri, I have been led to believe that C. Gideri may be a distinct species, but that ours is nothing more than flava stunted in its growth, and so better adapted for the elevated and bleak situations where it is usually found. It is very difficult to say whether the Carea Benninghausiana described by Mr. Babington, is a distinct species-trom aaillaris or only a variety, and for the reason that mature specimens can- not be procured. It has been cultivated m the Botanic Garden of Edinburgh for some time, and Mr. M‘Nab assures me that - the fruit has never become matured, while both remota and azil- laris have ripened fruit. All the specimens I have seen in the University herbarium and in Dr. Balfour’s collection have unripe fruit, and Mr. Babington’s description is evidently taken from one of these, as he is uncertain about the nut. I think it highly necessary to see a plant in all its stages of growth, before we create it a new species, especially if it has a 192 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which close affinity with others. Having the lowest spikelets composed of alternate spicula instead of crowded, is scarcely a sufficient distinction between this and azillaris, and I have a specimen in which there is an attempt to cluster in Baenninghausiana, while it preserves its other characters. ‘The fruit can scarcely be ad- mitted as evidence when immature; it undergoes many changes in form before it ripens, and the young fruit in avillaris and remota is identical with it. _ The roughness reaches below the middle, it is said, in the peri- gonium of Benninghausiana; so it does in axillaris when very young, and the thickening of the fruit and consequent forming of the beak appear to be from below upwards, where the embryo is first placed. iti It may be a hybrid produced from the impregnation of azil- laris by the pollen of another Carex, as remota. Be this as it may, it is very singular that it does not come to perfection, and this fact strengthens the idea that it may be a hybrid. I think we are perfectly justified in regarding it as a variety of axillaris, unless, were it ever to mature, it should prove dif- ferent. : ‘ The last Carex I shall notice is an alpine one placed by Mr. Babington as a distinct species under the name of Carex Per- soontt. This too has evidently been examined in an immature state, as Mr. Babington is usually particular in mentioning the form of the nut, which he has omitted here. It turns out in fact to be identical with Carex curta; its spikelets as they ripen are becoming from oblong, roundish-elliptical, on account of the spreading of the fruit. The perigonium has become longer than the membranous glumes, and has taken the exact form of that in curta, the split beak having become an emarginate one, and the nut elliptical. This is an illustration of what I referred to before, and shows how necessary it is to\have a mature plant before we write a description. | XVIIL+- Chronological Exposition of the Periods of Vegetation and” the-different Floras which have successively occupied the surface of the Earth, By M. Avouene Broneniarg, [Continued from p. 85.] Tl. Kinebdom or THE GYMNOSPERMS. DurinG the preceding periods, and.especially during the carbo- niferous, the, acrogenous Cryptogams predominated, and the gymnospermous Dicotyledons, less numerous, presented them- have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 193 selves chiefly in forms unusual and sometimes so anomalous, that it is a matter of hesitation whether to place them in this division or in the preceding ; as for example the Asterophyllitese. Sub- sequently, on the contrary, these anomalous and ambiguous forms, the classification of which is often obscure, disappeared ; the acrogenous Cryptogams and the gymnospermous Dicoty- ledons become evidently referable to families still existing, from which they only differ as generic forms; the’ Ferns and Equise- taceee which represent) the Acrogens are less numerous ;’ the Coniferze and Cycadaceze almost equal them in number, and or- dinarily surpass them in frequency, more particularly in the second, period. By their abundance and their dimensions they become the essential characteristic of all these formations. Finally, the angiospermous Dicotyledons are still wholly wanting, and the Monocotyledons are very few in number. This kingdom of the gymnospermous Dicotyledons is divisible into two periods: the first, in which the Conifere predominate and the Cycadacez scarcely appear ; the second, when the latter family becomes predominant by the number of species, their fre- quency, and the variety of the generic forms. The second period is divisible into several epochs having peculiar characters. 3. Vosgesian Period. This period, which does not appear to have had long duration, and which only comprises the grés bigarré, properly so called, presents the following characters: 1. The existence of a tolerable number of Ferns of forms frequently anomalous, manifestly con- stituting genera now destroyed and occurring no more even in the most recent formations; such as the species of Anomopteris and. Crematopteris ; the stems of arborescent Ferns are more fre- quent than in the Jurassic period; true Eqguiseta are very rare; the Calamites, or perhaps rather the Calamodendra, are abund- ant. 2. The Gymnosperms are represented by the two Coniferous genera Voltzia and Haidingeria, the species and specimens of which are very numerous. On the other hand, the Cycadacez are very rare; M. Schimper only cites two species founded on two unique specimens, very imperfectly preserved, and the deter- mination of which may even be doubtful. This consideration appears to me completely to separate, in a botanical point of view, the period of the grés bigarré from the epoch of the Keuper, although both are placed by geologists in the triassic formation ; for in the Keuper the Cycadacez become very abundant, perfectly characterized, and frequently analogous to those of the Jurassic period; while, on the other hand, the Conifers of the grés bigarré are absent m the latter formation, 194 FLORA OF THE GRES BIGARRE OF THE VOSGES. Acrogenous Cryptogams. FERns. Neuropteris grandifolia, Schimp. —— imbricata, Schimp. Voltzu, Brong. —— intermedia, Schimp. elegans, Brong. Trichomanites myriophyllum, Brong. Pecopteris Sultziana, Brong. Anomopteris Mougeotii, Brong. Crematopteris typica, Schimp. Protopteris Mougeotii, Brong. Lesangeana, Schimp. micropeltis, Schimp. Voltzu, Schimp. Caulopteris? tessellata, Schimp. EQuISETACES. Equisetites Brongniartii, Schimp. Calamites? arenaceus, Jag. — Mougeotii, Brong. M. Brongniart on the different Floras which Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. ASTEROPHYLLITEZ ? Schizoneura paradoxa, Schimp. -AEthophyllum speciosum, Schimp. stipulare, Brong. CoNIFER2. Voltzia heterophylla, Schimp. —— acutifolia, Brong. Haidingeria latifolia, Endl. —— elliptica, Endl. Braunii, Endl. speciosa, Endl. CYCADACEZ. Zamites vosgesiacus, Schimp. Ctenis Hogardi, Brong. (Nilsonia — Hogardi, Schimp.) - ! Doubtful Monocotyledons. Yuccites vosgesiacus, Schimp. Palzoxyris regularis, Brong. Echinostachys oblonga, Brong. cylindrica, Schamp. I have not cited any locality for these plants of the grés bigarré, because they are all derived from the quarries worked on the two slopes of the Vosges, but, particularly from that of Sultz-les-Bains, near Strasburg. Anomopteris Mougeotit, however, has been found in some localities in Baden. It is remarkable that these beds of fossil plants are thus limited to this region. But in comparing this flora with that of the slate quarries of Lodéve, which have been regarded as of the same epoch, it will be seen that the two lists have nothing in common, and that it is by no means pro- bable that these formations were contemporary. 4. Jurassic Period. This period is one of the most extensive in regard to the for- mations it comprises and the variety of different special epochs of vegetation embraced in it, even though we are obliged to com- prehend, under a common title, epochs during which frequently very analogous forms have succeeded to one another. It would comprise, thus, from the Keuper inclusively to the Wealden forma- tions. In fact, the Pterophyllum of the Keuper reappears, with slight specific modifications, in the Wealden formations. The Equisetites of the Keuper extend as far as the middle oolitic for- mation ; the Baiere of the lias also reappear in the Wealden strata of the north of Germany ; the genera Sagenopteris and Campto- pteris are found equally in the Keuper, the lias and the oolite. Nevertheless these common characters, which indicate a great analogy between the floras of each of these epochs of formation, have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 195 do not prevent each from having its peculiar characters, and fre- quently a totality of species almost all peculiar to each particular epoch. We must therefore distinguish here these different subdi- visions, the number of which will perhaps be multiplied here- after, when the plants of each of the stages of the Jurassic for- mation are better known. 1. Keupric Epoch. Amphigenous Cryptogams, ALG. Confervites arenaceus, Jég.—Stut- Delesserites crispatus, Brong. Acrogenous Cryptogams, FERNS. Odontopteris Cycadea, Berg.—Co- bu Naceonamig distans, Sternb.—Bam- berg. Spheenopteris Rassertiana, Sternb.— Bamberg. pectinata, Sternb— Bamberg. clavata, Sternb.—Bamberg. oppositifolia, Sternb.—Bamb. Coniopteris Schonleiniana, Br. — Wurtemb. — Kirchneri, Brong.— Bamberg. tricarpa, Brong.—Bamberg. Hymenophyllites macrophyllus, Br. —Bamberg. Teniopteris marantacea, Sternb.— Wurtemb. elongata, Brong.—St. Léger- sur-d’ Heunes. Pecopteris stutgardiensis, Brong.— Stutgard. — Meriani, Brong.—Basle. taxiformis, Sternb.—Bamberg. microphylla, Sternb.—Bamb. | Cladophlebis flexuosa, Gdppert.— Bamberg. Rassertii, Sternb.— Bamberg. —— imbricata, Sternb.— Bamberg. concinna, Sternb.—Bamberg. —— obtusa, Sternb.— Bamberg. Guttbiera angustifolia, Presd—Bam- berg. Phlebopteris Landriotii, Brong.— St. Léger-sur-d’ Heunes. Camptopteris Munsteriana, Sternd. Thaumatopteris ? quercifolia, Brong. —Stutgard. (Pecopteris querci- folia, Sternd.) Sagenopteris rhoifolia, Sternb. — amberg. acuminata, Sternb.—Bamb. —— semicordata, Sternb.—Baden. EQUISETACE. Calamites arenaceus, Brong.—Stute. Jageri, Brong.—Stutgard. Equisetites columnaris, Brong. — Stutgard, Coburg. ‘ cuspidatus, Sternb,—Stutgard, Baden. elongatus, Sternb.—Stutgard. —— Schonleinii, Sternb. — Wiirz- burg. conicus, Sternb.—Abschwind. —— sinsheimicus, Sternb.—Baden. Equisetum Meriani, Brong.—Basle. —— Munsteri, Sternd.—Bamberg. HOflianus, Sternb.—Waishof. mondiformis, Sternb.—Bamb. Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. CYCADACER. Pterophyllum Jigeri, Brong.—Stut- gard ; Helibronn. —— longifolium, Brong. — Basle ; Austria. Meriani, Brong.—Basle; Stutg. Zamites ? Munsteri, Sternb.—Bamb. acuminatus, Sternb.—Bamb. heterophyllus? Sternb.—Bamb. CoNIFERZ. Taxodites Munsterianus, Sternb.—- Bamberg. tenuifolius, Sternd.—Bamb. Cunninghamites? dubius, Sternb.— Bamberg. Peuce Keuperianus, Unger. (Pini- tes. )—Bamberg. Doubtful Monocotyledons, Paleoxyris Munsteri, Sternb.—Bam- berg. Preisleria antiqua, Sternd.—Bamb. 196 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which In comparing this flora with that of the grés bigarré of the Vosges, and with that of the lias, it is seen that it has nothing in common with the former except the Paleowyris, which appears extremely near that of the grés bigarré; on the other hand, it resembles the flora of the lias or of the oolite in the Ferns, seve- ral of which are specifically identical or exceedingly near, and in the species of Nilsonia and Pterophyllum, which are also identical or very near species to those of the lias. 2. Liassie Epoch. Amphigenous Cryptogams, ALG. Caulerpites ? Nilsonianus, Sternb.— Hog. Sargassites septentrionalis, Sternb.— Hog. Phymatoderma granulatum, Brong. —Boll. —— Leymerianum, Brong.—Aube. cretaceum, Sternb. (Chon- drites.)—Boll. Chondrites genuinus, Sternb.— Boll. —— bollensis, Kurr.—Boll. - Funai. Xylomites zamite, Gopp.—Bamb. Uromycetites? concentricus, F. Br. —Bayreuth. LICHENS. : Ramallinites lacerus, Munst.—Bayr. Acrogenous Cryptogams,. FERNS. Cyclopteris Brauniana, Gopp.—Bay- reuth. Odontopteris? cycadea, Berg.—Metz. Neuropteris ? trapeziphylla, F.. Br.— - Bayreuth. ? alternans, F. Br.—Bayreuth. pachyrachis, Brong. — Bam- berg. (Cyclopteris pachyrachis, GOPP-Y ot!) iG Coniopteris Braunu, Gdpp.—Bayr. princeps, Sternb.—Bayreuth. patentissima, Gopp.—Bayr.. Pecopteris Braunii, Munst.—Bayr. Whitbiensis, Brong.—Bayr. Cladophlebis. Rassertii, Brong. — Bayreuth. Teniopteris Munsteri, Gopp.—Bayr. vittata, Brong.—Hoer; Bayr. Teeniopteris major, Lindl. & Hutt.— Bayreuth. scitaminea, Pres/.—Bayreuth. obovata, F. Br.—Bayreuth. Phyllopteris Nilsoniana, Brong.— Hoer. Sagenopteris elongata, Munst.—Bay- reuth. Andriana baruthina, F. Br.—Bayr. Laccopteris Braunii, Gépp.—Bayr. germinans, Gdpp.—Bayreuth. Thaumatopteris Munsteri,..Gépp.— Bayreuth. Camptopteris crenata, Presl.—Bay- reuth ; Coburg. Bergen, Presl,—Coburg, Bayr. —— Maunsteri, Pres/. — Bamberg, Bayreuth. ) Nilsoni, Pres/.—Hoer, Coburg. Phlebopteris. polypodioides, Br.— Heilbronn, Metz. Clathropteris meniscioides, Brong.— Hoer, Metz, La Marche (H*¢ Marne), Pouilly en Auxois. platyphylla, Brong.—Halber- stadt. Diplodyctium obtusilobum, F.Braun. —Bayreuth. MARSILEACE, Pilularites Braunii, Gopp.—Bayr. Baiera dichotoma, F. Braun.—Bayr. LyCoPoODIACE. Psilotites 2? robustus, F. Braun.— - Bayreuth. EQUISETACE. Equisetum Munsteri, Sternb.—Bayr. Gymnospermous Dicotyledons, CYCADACE. Cyeadites pectinatus, Berg.—Co- burg, Metz. have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 197 Otozamites Bechii, Brong.—-England, - —— Bucklandii, Brong.—England, | Metz. —— obtusus, Brong. (L. §& H.)— England. oblongifolius, Kurr.—Wurtem- berg. — Riandelslohi, Kurr.—Wurtem. —— acuminatus, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. | . brevifolius, Fir. Braun.—Bayr. Schmiedelii, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. Zamites distans, Sternb.— Bamberg. lanceolatus, Lindl. & Hutt.— ‘Bayreuth. Hartigianus, Germ.— Halber- stadt. heterophyllus, Pres/.—Bayr. crassinervis, Germ. — Halber- stadt. gracilis, Kurr— Wurtemburg. And several new species according to Fr. Braun. . Ctenis angusta, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. abbreviata, Fr. Braun.—Bayyr. —— marginata, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. ?inconstans, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. Pterophyllum majus, Brong.—Hoer. minus, Brong.—Hoer. —— lunularifolium, Gopp.—Bayr. —— dubium, Brong.—Hoer. —— Zinckenianum, Germ. — Hal- berstadt. Nilsonia contigua, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. elegantissima, Fr. Braun. — Bayreuth. intermedia, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. Nilsonia speciosa, Fr. Braun.—Bay- reuth. _ brevis, Brong.—Hoer. —-— Sternbergii, Gépp. ?—Hoer. —— elongata, Brong.—Hoer. Bergeri, Gdpp.—Coburg, Qued- linburg. Cycadoidea pygmea, Lindl. & Hutt. —Lyme-Regis. . —— cylindrica, Ung.—Lunéville. CoNiIFERZ. Brachyphyllum peregrmum, Br.— England ; Wurtemburg. (Arauc. peregrina, Lindl. &§ Hutt.) mamumillare? Brong.—Bayr. liasmum, Br. (Kurr.)—Wur- temburg. . Taxodites flabellatus, Gopp.? Palissya Braunii, Endl.—Bayreuth, Pinites ? elongatus, End/.—Engl. Peuce Brauneana, Ung.—Bayreuth. wurtemburgica, Ung.— Wur- temburg. 5 Lindleyana, With.—Whitby. —— Huttonii, With— Whitby. Doubtful Monocotyledons. Poacites Arundo, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. Paspalum, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. Nardus, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. Cyperites scirpoides, Fr. Braun.— Bayreuth. caricinus, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. —— typhoides, Fr. Braun.—Bayr. This list.is founded upon that given by M. Braun of the fossil plants of the lias of the environs of Bayreuth (Minster, Beytr. zur Petrefact. fase. vi. p. 11), only the species already named and described or figured being inserted ; and to these are added: 1. those of the lias of Halberstadt and of Quedlinburg, described by Professor Germar, and those of the lias of Wurtemburg, by Pro- fessor Kurr ; 2. those of the sand of the lias of Hoer in Scania ; 3. those of certain parts of France, such as Hettange near Metz, Ta Marche (Haute-Marne), Pouilly (department of the Yonne) ; and 4. certain species of the lias of Lyme-Regis and Whitby in England. But I have excluded the species of the oolitic beds of the neighbourhood of Scarborough and Whitby, which M. Unger has often included in this formation. If the species recently an- nounced by M. Fr. Braun, but not even named, had been added to each genus in this list, it would have been increased by 198 M. Brongniart on the different Floras which twenty-five species, and would thus have amounted to more than a hundred, comprising forty-seven Ferns and other acrogenous Cryptogams, and fifty gymnospermous Dicotyledons, thirty-nine of which are Cycadacee and eleven Conifers. The essential characters of this epoch are therefore: 1. the great predominance of Cycadaceze, already well established, and the» presence of numerous genera in this family, especially of Zamites and Nilsonia ; 2. the existence among the Ferns of many genera with reticulated nervation, which scarcely showed them- selves, and only in forms varying little, in the more ancient for- mations, but some of which did nevertheless begin to appear in the epoch of the Keuper. The genera Camptopteris and Thauma- topteris are examples. Amphigenous Cryptogams,. ALG. Codites difformis, Brong.— Solen- hofen. (Codites serpentinus et ~ erassipes, Sternd.) ? tortuosus, Brong.—-Solenh. (Caulerpites tortuosus, Sternd.) Corallinites arbuscula, Ung.—Au- stria. halimeda, Ung.—Austria. Chondrites laxus, Sternb.—Solenh. lumbricarius, Sternb.—Solenh. Spherococcites cactiformis, Sternb. —Solenhofen. , - varius, Sternb.—Solenhofen. subarticulatus, Sternb.—Solen- hofen. secundus ? Sternb.—Soleuh. Schnitzleinii, Sternb.—Solenh. cernuus, Sternb.—Solenhofen. Stockii, Brong.—Solenhofen. concatenatus, Stern.—Solenh. ramulosus, Stern.—Stonesfield. ciliatus, Sternb.—Solenhofen. Munsteria clavata, Sternb.—Solenh. vermicularis, Sternb.—Solenh. —— ? lacunosa, Sternb.—Solenh. Acrogenous Cryptogams. FERNS. Cyclopteris digitata, Brong.—Scar- borough. Sphenopteris cysteoides, L. & H.— Stonesfield. arguta, L. & H.—Scarboro’. crenulata, Brong.— Whitby. denticulata, Brong. — Scar- borough. 3. Oolitic Epoch. Sphenopteris hymenophylloides, Brong.—Whitby. Williamsonis, Brong.— Scar- borough. Hymenophyllites macrophyllus, Gopp.—NStonesfield, Morestel. Pachypteris ovata, Brong.— Whitby. lanceolata, Brong.— Whitby. microphylla, Brong.—Verdun. Coniopteris athyrioides, Brong. — Whitby. Murrayana, Brong.— Scarbo- rough. Pecopteris Moretiana, Brong.—Cha- tillon-sur-Seine. Phillipsii, Brong.—Scarboro’. denticulata, Brong.—Scarboro’. —— arguta, Brong.—Scarborough. serrata, L. &§& H.—Scarboro’. Desnoyersii, Brong.—Mamers. Reglei, Brong.— Mamers. Cladophlebis tenuis, Brong. — Whitby. —— Whitbiensis, Brong.— Whitby. —— dentata, Brong.—Scarboro’. RR Brong.—Scarborough. illiamsonis, Brong.—Scarbo- rough. recentior, Brong.—Scarboro’. haiburnensis, Brong.—Scarbo- rough. lobifolia, Brong.—Scarboro’. undulata, Brong.—Scarboro’. Teniopteris vittata, Brong.—Scar- borough, Hoer, Stonesfield. latifolia, Brong.—Stonesfield, Scarborough. Phyllopteris Phillipsi, Brong.—Scar- borough. / have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. Sagenopteris Huttoni,Brong.—Scar- borough. Polypodites Lindleyi, Gépp.—Scar- borough. crenifolia, Gopp.—Scarboro’. —— undans, Gépp.—Scarborough. Phlebopteris polypodioides, Brong. —Scarborough. — contigua, L. 6 H.—Scarboro’. Camptopteris Phillipsi, Brong. — Scarborough. Tympanophora simplex, L. & H.— Scarborough. . racemosa, L. & H.—Scarboro’. MARSILEACES. Baiera Huttoni, Fr. Braun.—Scar- borough. ? furcata, Fr. Braun. — Scar- borough. Sphereda paradoxa, L. § H.—Scar- borough. LYCOPODIACEZ. Lycopodites faleatus, L. § H.— Scarborough. ? Meyeranus, Gépp.—Silesia. Psilotites? filiformis, Munst.—Mon- haim. Isoétites crociformis, Munst.—Mon- haim. —— Murrayana, L. §& H.—Scar- borough. EQUISETACE. Equisetites lateralis, L. § H.—Scar- Seesdah. Calamites ? Lehmannianus, Gopp.— Silesia. ——? Herensis, Hising.—Hoer. Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. CYCADACE. Otozamites Bucklandii, Fr. Braun.— Mamers, Valogne. Bechii, Fr. Braun.—Mamers? lagotis, Brong.—Mamers. hastatus, Brong.—Mamers. Beanii, L. & H.—Scarboro’. latifolius, Br. — Orbagnoux (Ain). microphyllus, Br.—Alencon. acuminatus, L, & H.—Scar- borough. 199 Otozamités levis, Brong.—Scarbo- em oungil, Brong.— Whitby. —— acutus, Brong.— Whitby. Goldizi, Brong.—Whitby. elegans, Brong.— Whitby. Zamites pectinatus, Brong.—-Scar- borough. distans, Sternb.—Stonesfield. lanceolatus, L. & H.—Scarbo- rough. gigas, L. & H.—Scarborough. (Mantellu, Br. ; faleatus, Sternd. ; Whitbiensis, Sternd.) — undulatus, Sternb.? — Scar- borough. — longifolius, Brong.—Scarhboro’. —— Moreaui, Brong.—Verdun. Feneonis, Brong.—Seissel, Mo- restel, Chateauroux. patens, Brong.—Stonesfield. —— taxinus, L. & H.—Stonesfield (an pectinatus, Brong.?). pecten, L. § H.—Scarborough. Pterophyllum ynhausianum, Gépp. —Silesia. ; carnallianum, Gopp.—Silesia. propinquum, Gépp.—Silesia. ? tenuicaule, Morris.—Scarbo- rough. minus, Brong.—Scarborough. —— Nilsoni, L. § H.—Scarboro’. Nilsonia compta, Gépp.—Scarboro’. (Pterophyllum Williamsonis, Br. Prod.) Ctenis falcata, L. & H.—Scarboro’. Cycadoidea squamosa, Brong. — Stonesfield. (Bucklandia squa- mosa, Br. Prod.) CoNIFERZ. Thuites divaricatus, Sternb.—Stones- field, Solenhofen. ? expansus, Sternb.—Stonesf. Brachyphyllum mammillare, Brong. —Scarborough. acutifolium, Brong.—Stonesf. gracile, Brong.— Jura near Nantua. Moreauanum, Brong. — Ver- dun. —— majus, Whitby. Palissya? Williamsonis, Brong. — Scarborough. (Lycopodites Wil- liamsonis, Brong.) Brong. — Verdun, 200 M. Brongniart on the different Hloras which Palissya? patens, .Brong. — Hoer. Doubtful Monocotyledons, Lyeopodites patens, Brong.) 8 | Taxites podocarpoides, :Brong.. — | Podocarya'). . . ., Buckl.—Char- Stonesfield... oy Adie .. mouth, Dorset. . Peuce Lindleyana, With.—Whitby. | Carpolithes conica, L. § H.—Mal- eggensis, With.—Hebrides. ton. —— jurassicu, End/.—Poland. — Bucklandii, L. § H.—Malton. This list is chiefly based upon the very varied fossils collected on the coast of Yorkshire, near Whitby and Scarborough, in beds which are referable to different parts of the inferior oolite, and in particular to the great oolite. It also contains a small number of species found in the schistose limestone of Stonesfield, near Oxford, belonging to the same strata. In France, the fossils of this formation have\ been: collected) chiefly in the neighbourhood of Morestel, near Lyons, by Dr. Lortet ; at Orbagnoux and Abergemens near Nantua, in the de- partment of Ain, by M. Itier; in the vicinity of Chateauroux, near Chatillon-sur-Seine, by Colonel Moret ; at Mamers, depart- ment, of the Sarthe, by M. Desnoyers ; and lastly, in great quan- tity, by M. Moreau, in the beds of the very pure white, oolitie: limestone in the environs of Verdun and near Vaucouleurs: Some species have also been found at other pomts of the Jura, in Nor- mandy, near Valogne, in the environs of Alencgon, but in very small numbers in each of these localities. The majority of these species remain still without descriptions and figures, and they mostly differ, specifically, from those of England. ‘The Ferns are usually less numerous and not so well preserved ; an exception , however must be made in the case of Hymenophyllites macro- phyllus, found in a perfect condition at Morestel, and observed also at.Stonesfield and in Germany. The Cycadacee, the spe- cies of which are not very varied, are referable to the genera Otozamites and Zamites ; Ctenis, Pterophyllum and Nilsonia have not yet been observed there ; finally, the Conifers of the genus Brachyphylium are especially abundant there, and more frequent than in the other localities. | In Germany, these fossils have been principally observed in the schistoid limestone of Solenhofen, near Aichstadt, particu- larly those of the Algee ; M. Goppert also announces several, Cy- cadacez in the Jurassic formation of Ludwigsdorf, near Kreuz- berg, in Silesia. AMS But these very different localities belong to very different stages of the oolitic series, and will perhaps, when they are better known and more completely explored, constitute distinct epochs. . The distinctive characters of this epoch, comprehended in the whole extent that we have assigned to it, from the lias up to the have successively occupied the surface of the Earth. 201 Wealden formation exclusively, are, among the Ferns, the rarity of the Ferns with reticulated nervation, so numerous in the lias ; among the Cycadez, the frequency of the Otozamites and Zamites, properly so called, that is to say, of the Cycadacez most analo- gous to those now existing; and the diminution of Ctenis, Ptero- phyllum and Nilsonia, genera very far removed from living kinds ; lastly, the greater frequency of the Conifers, Brachyphyllum and Thuites, much more rare in the lias. 4. Wealden Epoch. Amphigenous Cryptogams. ALG. Confervites fissus, Dunk.—Germany. Acrogenous Cryptogams. FERNS. Pachypteris gracilis, Brong.—En- gland, Beauvais. (Sphenopteris cilis, Fitt.) Sphenopteris Mantelli, Brong.—En- gland, Germany. —— Silimani, Mant.—England. Romeri, Dunk.—Germany. tenera, Dunk.—Germany. Phillipsii, Mant.— England. —— Gépperti, Dunk.—Germany. Hartlebem, Dunk.—Germany. longifolia, Dunk.—Germany. Adiantites Mantelli, Brong.—Germ. (Cyclopteris Mantelli, Dunk.) ——? Klipsteinii, Brong. — Germ. (Cyclopt. Klipsteinii, Dunk.) Cladophlebis Albertsii, Brong.—Ger- many. (Neuropteris Albertsii, Dunk.) Pecopteris Huttoni, Brong.—Germ. (Neuropt. Huttoni, Dunk.) Geinitzii, Dunk.—Germany. —— Murchisoni, Dunk.—Germany. —— Conybeari, Dunk.—Germany. —— elegans, Brong.—Germany. (Alethopt. elegans, Dunk.) —— polydactyla, Dunk.—Germany. ngeri, Dunk.—Germany. acilis, Dunk.—Germany. ordai, Dunk.—Germany. —— Althausii, Dunk.—Germany. Browniana, Dunk.—Germany. ——? linearis, Sternb. — Germany (non P. Reichiana, Brong.). Lonchopteris Mantelli, Brong.—En- gland, Beauvais. 7 —-—? Huttoni, Pres/.—Germany. Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Hausmannia dichotoma, Dunk. — Germany, Protopteris? erosa, Ung.—England. (Endogenites erosa, Mant.) MARSILEACEA. Baiera Huttoni, Brong.—Germany. (Cyclopteris digitata, L. & H., non Brong.) Brauniana, Dunk.—Germany. nervosa, Dunk.—Germany. re EQUISETACE. Equisetum Lyellii, Man¢.—Engl. — Phillips, Dunk.—Germany. —— Burchardi, Dunk.—Germany. ‘Gymnospermous Dicotyledons. CYCADACES. Cycadites Brongniarti, Rom.—Germ. Morrisianus, Dunk.—Germ. Zamites equalis, Gdpp.—Germany. —~— abietinus (Pteroph., Dunk.).— Germany. —— Dunkerianus(Pteroph.,Dunk.). —Germany. —— Lyellianus(Pteroph., Dunk.).— Germany. —— Goppertianus(Pteroph., Dunk.). —Germany. Humboldtianus (Pteroph., Dunk.).—Germany. Fittonianus (Pteroph., Dunk.). —Germany. Brongniarti (Cyead., Mant.).— England, Beauvais. Pterophyllum Schaumburgense, Dunk.—Germany. Zamiostrobus ? crassus, Gépp.—En- gland, Isle of Wight. , Cycadoidea megalophylla, Buckl.— Portland. microphylla, Buck/.—Portland. Clathraria Lyellii, Mant.—Sussex. Vol. vi. 14 202 CONIFER. Brachyphyllum) Germari, Brong.— Germany. (Thuites,,, Germari, Dunk.) ' ? Kurrianum, Brong. — Germ. (Thuites Kurrianus.) imbricatum, Brong,\ Germ. (Thuites imbricatus, Rom.) Gravesii, .Brong,..— Beauvais, (Moreausia Gravesu, Pomel.) Juniperites Sternbergianus, Brong.— M. Brongniart on ‘the Periods of Vegetation. Germany. ‘(Muscites Sternberg- ianus, Dunk.) Abietites Linku, Dunk. Plants of Doubtful Class. Carpolithes Mantelli, Stokes —En- gland, Germany, Beauvais. —— Lindleyanus,, Dunk.—Germ. cordatus, Dunk.—Germany. Brongniarti, Dunk.—Germany. ~~ Sertum, Dunk.—Germany. This list: is principally. derived from discoveries made in recent years in the Wealden districts of the north of Germany, at Oster- wald, Schaumburg, Buckeburg, Oberkirche, &c., the fossil, plants of which were first described by, M. Romer, and subsequently more completely by M. Dunker, in his monograph on these di- stricts.. To these species are added, the less numerous and less varied formerly discovered in the Wealden of England, near Til- gateand Hastings Forests, in Sussex, and so well described \by Dr.. Mantell. This same formation has been found in France, near Beau- vais, by Mr. Graves, who observed in it Lonchopteris Mantelli and some other plants, of which I have not seen specimens, and which [ have cited from his work on the geology of the department of the Oise. The species, to the number of sixty-one enumerated. above, appear to be all peculiar to this formation, with the exception perhaps of Baiera Huttont, which seems identical with the spe- cies of the:lias of Bayreuth and of the Scarborough oolite ; but their generic forms are almost all the same as those of the lias and the oolitic formations. Nevertheless the Cycadeee already ap- ‘pear less numerous in proportion to the Ferns. It will further be remarked that this freshwater formation, which terminates, for us, the kingdom of the Gymnosperms, is allied by its total character to other epochs of the vegetation of the Jurassic period, and is distinguished from the cretaceous epoch which succeeds it, by the complete absence of every spe- cies: which can be referred to the angiospermous Dicotyledons, in France and England as in-the deposits of southern Germany, so ‘rich in variety of species. On the other hand, in the lower chalk, the upper greensand, Quadersandstein or Planerkalk of Germany, we immediately find several kinds of leaves evidently belonging to the great division of angiospermous Dicotyledons, and some remains of Palms, of which, on the contrary, no trace appears in the Wealden deposits. I have classed among the Cycadez the stems from Tilgate Forest, previously called. by the name of Clathraria Lyellu, and \ Impressions of Footsteps in the Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 203 which I have regarded as a stem allied to Dracena, The to- tality of their characters, although the almost complete absence of preservation of their tissues does not allow of our anatomizing them, appears to me to render this reference more probable, and to indicate, in particular, the relations between this stem and those of Zamites gigas, found at Scarborough. The abundance of Lonchopteris Mantelli is a character of the Wealden formations of the south of England and the department of the Oise, where this fossil seems to present itself, at all events in fragments, in the majority of the localities where the beds have been uncovered by the working of the potter’s clays of this for- mation near Savignies. In Germany, on the contrary, this spe- cies is wanting, and Abietites Linkii appears to be the predomi- nant plant. As to the species of Brachyphyllum, I have not yet been able to study them in-nature, but the figures that have been given of them leave me little doubt of their analogy with those: of the oolitic epoch. The abundance of Cycadex also forms a distinctive character of the Wealden formations of Germany. However, there are, as is seen, several species common to beth basins, and I will add that Sphenopteris Gopperti, Dunk., is probably identical with Sphenopteris Phillipsit, Mant. . T have not included in this list certain marine plants cited in the strata of this epoch: 1. because it appears to me doubtful whether they really belong to the Wealden epoch and not to the Glanconian ; 2. because it seems to me still uncertain whether the species cited, Chondrites equalis and intricatus, are really quite specifically identical with the species of this name of the upper fucoid sand of the chalk. | [To be continued. | XIX.—On the position of the Impressions of Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone -of Dumfries-shire. By Rosurt Harkness, Esq. Tue new red sandstone exists in Dumfries-shire in four separate patches. The one, which occurs in the north-west portion of the country, occupies the smallest area, and rests upon the lower parts of the representatives of the mountain limestone, which from their position and inclination appear to appertain to the carboniferous deposits of Ayrshire. The new red sandstone which is met with in the lower portion of the Vale of the Nith, and also in the low country in Annandale, and which covers the greatest extent of surface, seems to lie unconformably upon the altered Silurian formation ; the other 14* 204 Mr. R. Harkness on’ the position of the Impressions of portion of the county in which’ this deposit ‘prevails is the south- east, where it abuts against the representatives of the mountain limestone formation ‘as they’ occur in Dumfries-shire. ‘Of ‘the small isolated patch lying in the north-west we have no evidence to show that it affords any traces of footsteps, and its position with reference to the other two ‘deposits cannot be distinctly made out. “It is’ however probable that originally it existed’ as a part of the larger deposits which occur to the south, from which it has been detached by the eroding action of? the waters of the river Nith. It is in the’ district containing the largest area of ddvidstone that the footsteps are found in the steatest abundance. “In the quarries of Corncockle and Templand village ‘inthe parish® of Lochmaben, ‘and ‘also in those of Locherbriggs and: Craigs! in Dumfries, as well\'as at Green Mill in Caerlaverock, impressions occur tote or’ less abundantly. At Corncockle they aremore common, and in general more perfect than in ‘any of the other quarries, and the tracks there are in some instances ‘of ‘sucha character as to indicate that animals different in form traversed the sand, and that they bore little or no relation to’ those which impressed the strata in the other quarries. The more common footmarks are however to be wha from all the different quarries. The nature of the sandstone in the quarries which afford’ the tracks is to'a great extent similar. The direction of the dip and also the inclination approach in localities where steps occur’; and the position of the sandstone relative to the subjacent and surrounding Silurian is such as to show that the whole of the quarries owe their inclination to the same elevating cause: At Corncockle the sandstone consists of beds varying in thickness from one foot to four ; and the beds are in some cases laminated ; the lamin occurring more frequently in the upper portion of the bed than in the lower. Sometimes the laminz have a contorted appearance, and the brown and red layers which constitute these laminze are the faces along which the stratum splits easily into flags. The texture of the rock is remarkably uniform, being fine and hard, with the red colour which prevails amongst the Bunter sandstones. In its bedding the rock is so regular as to be quar- ried along the planes of the strata with so much ease, that it is no rare occurrence to find an undisturbed perfectly smooth face of rock extending from the top to the bottom of the quarry, ‘and almost from one side to the other. The faces of the beds are in some cases separated by very thin layers of fine clay, and when this is removed they have in some instances a burnished aspect. The dip of the beds here is towards the west at an angle of about 34°. Footsteps.in. the Bunter, Sandstone of -Dumfrres-shire,, 205 It,is.on the fine faces and also on the intervening fine red clays that.we meet with the footsteps, which have rendered this quarry so,remarkable. . The, steps on. the facesjof the rock are more per- fect, than, those which the.clay affords ; natural ,casts of these are obtained from the underside. of, the sandstone, strata, and these partake of the imperfections,of the impressions.in the clay. The cause of this, imperfection appears to .haye, resulted in a great measure from, the comparative thinness, of, the clay, which did not allow of a distinct impression, before the foot; pressed upon the less yielding sand. (+7) aia ds _A-quarry is also wrought at. Templand village, about, half a mile southof Corncockle, and here impressions of two kinds of footsteps are also occasionally found, The sandstone at.this locality, differs considerably. from the former, being of a coarser nature, the beds are of less thickness, and the. position. of the quarry, with reference to that at Corncockle is such as to show that the sand- stone of, Templand. village les above that of Corncockle.. ‘The in¢lination of the beds here is towards the west at an angle of 30°. , At Locherbriggs, in the parish of Dumfries, four, sandstone quarries occur in which footsteps have been found. The general character.of the rock m these is similar ; and the quarry lying furthest towards the south may be taken as a type of the deposits generally. , In,this the dip is at an angle of 35° W.S,W.,,and the rock, consists of thin flags, under which, lies a more compact stone. Beneath this compact rock two beds of thick flags occur, aud under them the rock again becomes thin-bedded,. The faces of;these| different beds present the same smooth and burnished appearance with those of Corncockle, with the exception, of the faces which separate the two flags... These however are. equally smooth and well developed, although devoid of. the, burnished aspect... On the upper face of this lower, flag impressions of foot- steps are found, and, the lower face of the upper, flag contains ‘ casts of these impressions, and to these two faces the occurrence of footsteps appears to. be restricted. The new red sandstone is likewise extensively wrought,at Craigs quarry, also in the parish of Dumfries, Here the beds are of both a compact and flaggy nature, the former, occurring in.the higher portion of the quarry, and the latter below... It is on the faces of these flags and likewise in the interior of the beds, as shown when. these are split along the laminz, that footmarks, are met with. .Laminz similar to those which are seen at.Corncockle are also. to be found in the flaggy beds here, The dip, of the strata at. Craigs is towards the west at an angle. of about. 30°. At Green Mill in the parish of Caerlaverock, there is, also;a quarry of new red sandstone... The inclination of the rock here 206 Mr. R. Harkness on the position of the Impressions of is at an angle of 32° W.S.W., and the beds are composed of la- mine similar to those of the quarry at Corncockle. Some of the beds are separated by thin layers of clay, and impressions occur both on these and likewise on the fine faces of the beds. These are the localities from whence footmarks are obtained in that portion of the new red sandstone which occupies the greatest area in Dumfries-shire, and so great 1s the resemblance between the deposits at these different localities, that in any of them we have a representative of the beds containing impressions except at Templand, where the rock is of a coarse nature, and appears ‘to occupy a higher position than at the other localities. A sand- stone of a similar nature seems to overlie the flag rock at Green Mill, as seen on the high ground above the quarry. Of the other area containing new red sandstone, and which lies on the south-east side of the county, we find that it offers on the whole characters which distinguish it from the new red sandstone of the southern portion of the Vale of the Nith and the district of Annandale. The formation is wrought extensively to the east of the river Annan, and at the quarry of Corse Hill, about two miles from the town of Annan, we have a good example of its general nature. Here the dip is about 13° S.E., and the rock is composed’ of several series of sandstone beds interstratified with beds of ted ‘clay, some of which exceed 9 inches in thickness. ‘The flags which lie upon these clay beds have their under surface marked in high relief with raised vermicular-like ridges, and these are derived from the upper surface of the clay beds, and appear to have resulted from the erosion of currents on the soft surface of _ the clay. Amongst these markings, casts of the footprints of the Cheirotherium are sometimes met with, and in some instances marks of desiccation occur. In the adjoiming parish of Kirk- patrick Fleming, which lies eastward from Annan, the same beds of sandstone and shale are obtained’; but here the red shales are more abundant, and at Cove quarry in the same parish the colour of the rock and the intercalated shales have undergone such an entire change as to place them in connection with the infra-gyp- seous clays of the Keuper sandstones. In the district occupied by the largest area of sandstone, viz. the lower portion of the Vale of the Nith, and the more level parts of Annandale, we have other deposits besides the flaggy beds containing the impressions. These flaggy beds are succeeded by deposits of a coarser-grained sandstone which appears to exceed 100 yards in thickness. Above this sandstone a singular con- glomerate of about the same thickness occurs; and on this con- glomerate beds of fine soft sandstone repose, these latter being the highest which the new red sandstone of the Vale of the Nith Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries-shire. 207 affords, us...The sandstone on. the south-eastern, parts of the county appears to, be higher in position than this latter bed, and there is reason to conclude, that, 100 yards at least lie above the conglomerate, thus making, the flags in; which fossil steps abound, at least 300 yards below, the infra-gypseous clays of the Keuper, The conglomerate, which. is entirely a local deposit, and one which would accumulate,.much; more rapidly than the com- mon sandstones, renders it difficult to.assign an exact position to the impressions; and the probability is that a comparison with localities. where.no conglomerate occurs would give,us a thickness of Bunter sandstone not, much exceeding the combined thickness of the higher and lower deposits exclusiye of the conglomerate. From this circumstance we find that, so far as the traces of footsteps are concerned, had we been led to infer, their position in the Bunter sandstone generally, without taking the more rapid accumulation of the conglomerate as it occurs in Dumfries-shire into consideration, we should have placed them more than 300 yards below the Keuper, where it is probable that the real depth does, not greatly exceed 200 yards from that deposit. .. With re- gard to the different kinds of tracks which are met, with at Corn- cockle,. two..of these are also found in the quarries of the sand- stone, in, the neighbourhood of Dumfries, viz. the impression which in front resembles the segment of a circle, and in. which the sand is thrown backwards during the progression of the ani- mal; and the other, the small impression in which toes and cushions of the foot are well marked. This latter footmark we . find, associated with the tracks of the Riynchosaurus in the new red sandstone at Western Point. near Runcorn in Cheshire. But no steps of this latter animal have hitherto been found in Dumfries-shire, and as ample opportunities would have occurred for discovering such steps had; the animal which formed them existed in this locality during the deposition of that, portion of the Bunter sandstone from which impressions are obtained, we may infer that. either the conditions necessary for its existence did not, prevail in Dumfries-shire, or that the animal was called into being after the sandstone of the district. had been, deposited. That this latter cause was most probably the reason why we have no traces of the Rhynchosaurus in the lower portion of the Bunter sandstone, we may infer from the,circumstance, that three if not more types of animals, which were occupants of our earth during the more early portion of the period when the Bunter sandstone was being deposited, had ceased to.exist, inasmuch as we find no traces of them in the higher beds of the sandstone. That the small, toed animal, which has been commonly consi- dered as a tortoise, and the Rhynchosaurus coexisted, we have every reason to believe, but none of the impressions in, Dumfries- shire show that circumstance, neither do we obtain in the district 208 Sir W. Jardine\on. the-position of the Impressions of any of those, worm-castings which ‘are: associated with ‘the foot- marks at Western: Point: \ This may probably ‘be owing to the lowness,of the beds imthe Vale of the Nith:and the district of An: nandale, and to the deposits inthe south-east of the county being above those from whence footsteps are’ procured in Cheshire? It, has been‘ already mentioned that Cheirotherium footmarks have been met) with; in that) portion of the ' new’red sandstone which occurs ‘in, thé,south-eastern part of the county, andvit has been stated that) the general character ‘of’ the beds ‘here \is such as to indicate that: they approach near to the Keuper sandstone. We find both at Stourton quarry and also at Lymn ‘that’ the foots steps of this! animal occupy a high position in the Bunter sand- stone. At. Bemburg we find the Labyrinthodon also occurring’ in the higher beds of the Bunter; and Dr. Lloyd:considers that the Labyrinthodon bucklandi belongs rather to the higher portion-c of this deposit than to the lower beds of the Keupers: ()q0) Considering the footsteps of the Bunter sandstone, we sean first.in.the highest portion, the impressions of the Cheirotherium. Below these the footmarks of the Rhynchosawrus occur ‘associated with what are termed the steps of a small tortoise ; andat adepth exceeding 200 yards we have the tracks of several other: animals, amongst which the small tortoise coexistent with the ns 8 saurus also. appears. tf XX .~-Note to Mr. Harkness’s paper on “ The position of the Im- ‘pressions of Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone of Dumfries- shire”) By Sir W. Jarvine, Bart. Corncockie Muir is an elevated ridge.of. oddat a mile.or little more.in length, situate nearly in the centre, of the: valleyiof the Annan from east, to »west, and) at, about, two-thirds: of its length from its; upper. or northern end.)».At the northern extremity of this .ridge:the quarry of Corneockle.is, worked; and:-has supplied nearly the.whole stone used, in the neighbourhood for: many generations.,| Further,up the valley several attempts have been made to.open quarries, but, the rock becomes soft and inferior in quality, and no impressions.of footmarks or traces of) them have hitherto been met with northward of the above-mentioned locality. So far as, has, yet), been discovered, footprints of four. distinct species. of animals appear on the Corncockle beds. Of these two were described by the late Dr. Duncan, Minister of Ruthwell, in the Transactions.of the Royal. Society of Edinburgh, and have received. the, name, of. Testudo duncani from Professor Owen in his.“ Report.on British Fossil, Reptiles.”..A third was indicated as indistinct and having the impressions filled up; while: the fourth does not appear to have been previously noticed, and is Footsteps in the Bunter Sandstone ‘of Dumfriesshire. 209 perhaps ‘the most uncommon in the quarry. “There has been no appearance of impressions of the Cheirotheriimmy; which Mr. Hark- ness mentions as occurring in the sandstone of the lower basin. For two of, these impressions twe would propose the generic title of Chelichnus, as little: doubt) willbe ‘entertained of their having been impressed by some animal of) tortoise’or chelonian form. These were the impressions originally noticed by Dr. Bie ean and. referred by Prof. Owen to: Testudo:duncani: Chelichnus duncani, Owen; is: the most» frequently found; and tracks of it at the present: time may. be seen’: extending above 31 feet in length in a direction from) west to ‘east, not keeping a straight: course, but zigzag and winding both'to tlre:niortl and south.; Many. of these impressions'are very distinct, and exhibit a single sole or pad with shght undulations on ‘its surfaceland five distinct claws which required the foot tobe sunk toa ‘eorsider- able depth before their impress was left; these footprints ” are from 1,to 2:inches in diameter. «Chelichnus gigas, Jard., is the large footprint: indicated “by Dr. -Duncan, as indistinct. . The general diameter is from 3 ‘to 4 inches, frequently filled up, but when seen free they consist of ‘a single,raised pad or cushion with a circular ring, which appears in\certain conditions to have protruded and concealed the claws: One impression of a walk of above 9 feet in length ‘has beer ‘ob tained, in which each footprint is 9 inches in diameter, and in one three toes are distinctly marked. _ _. ¥or the other two impressions, of which the direct alliance has not been ascertained, but which are certainly not tortoises, it: was suggested that some more indefinite title would be preferable, and that of Herpetichnus has been applied. _ >| Herpetichnus sauroplesius, Jard., is also one of the impressions noticed: by Dr. Duncan ; and one ‘of the specimens presented by that gentleman to the museum of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, as well as one more lately procured, exhibit lengthened toes of unequal length, the second toe from the mside being the longest, the three exterior decreasing gradually. “The impressions gene- rally occur filled up, or present only a smooth ‘hollow, as if the sand had been exceedingly moist; and the finer undulations’ of the sole had been obliterated on the removal of the foot.” ‘The length of the step or stride in these impressions, and‘ the forin of the foot im Dr. Duncan’s specimen ‘alluded to, incline us to consider this animal to have been ofa more lacertine or saurian form than any of the others. Herpetichnus bucklandi, Jard., has not been previously noticed ; it is from a small animal, and the tracks generally appear raised or as a cast, but'on one slab we have distinet’ impressions of at least three toes. 210 7 Bibliographical Notices. BIBLIOGRAPHICAL, NOTICES. A Sketch of the Physical Structure of Australia. By J. Beets : Jukes, M.A., F.G.S. London: J. & W. Boone. Tue author of this work, who accompanied as naturalist the explo- ring expedition of H. M.S. Fly, visited, during the voyage, consider- able portions of the coasts of Australia for the purpose of geological investigation, and communicated an abstract of his researches to the British Association in 1846, and to the Geological Society in 1847. Subsequently availing himself of the various facts bearmg on the subject collected during the labvrious investigations of previous ex- plorers, and to whom full credit is here given, Mr. Jukes has by his own personal examination been better enabled to study and under- stand the different published accounts of others, and: by connecting the various observations together, having himself obtained a tolerably distinct notion of the structure of this region, has endeavoured to convey to the reader a general ésumé of what is at. present. known respecting the geology and physical structure of Australia. Considering the vast amount of still unexplored country, it might appear at first sight difficult to form any general conclusions as to the peculiar structure of the interior ; but this is to some extent ob- viated by the great uniformity and monotony of those portions hitherto examined. The geology of Australia (at present known) is somewhat \remark- able ; the principal mountain chains consisting chiefly of granitic and metamorphic rocks overlaid by a paleeozoic formation with which are associated masses of porphyry, greenstone and basalt, frequently dis- locating and altering portions of it: tertiary beds occupy considerable areas in the plains, as well as cover the hills to a certain height above the sea ; and with these are associated still more recent igneous rocks. Deposits belonging to the secondary period (7. e. odlitic and creta- ceous), which form so prominent a feature in the geology of portions of the northern hemisphere, have not yet been detected in Australia. **This circumstance inclines ‘us to believe that the country may, most probably, have existed as dry land during the odlitic and cre- taceous periods ; if so, is it. not possible that its present fauna and flora may be in some way the descendants and representatives of the fauna and flora that in the odlitic period were common to the whole earth?’ Other points of equal interest are treated of in this volume, such as the peculiar character of the fossil vegetation associated with the Australian coal, as distinguished from that occurring in the car- boniferous deposits of the northern hemisphere. This is a curious fact, inasmuch as, if both deposits are nearly synchronous, (and we quite agree with the author in referring the former to the paleozoic zera) Australia presents us at this early period with the antitype of a flora which became the characteristic one of the northern hemisphere during the secondary epoch: as, however, no deposits belonging to the latter occur throughout this vast content, and inferentially no submergence of a large portion of the ancient land, until some part Bibliographical Notices. 211 of the tertiary period, a question naturally arises as to the continu- ance and destruction of that early flora, and also as to the character of the vegetation during the tertiary sera ; whether it did, like the present indigenous one, contain some forms representative of the earlier flora. Future researches may throw some light on this point. The subject matter is treated geographically under eight sections, and altogether the work is a very acceptable one, and will prove useful both to the scientific inquirer and the emigrant: the descriptions of the physical features, as dependent on the geological structure, are briefly but clearly stated. Much, however, remains to be effected ; and ‘we do not doubt that through the zealous and active labours of the Rev. W. B. Clarke, as well as in the appointment of a government geologist now proceeding on his mission, our knowledge of the pe- culiar structure, mineral riches and fossil character of the various rocks occurring in this important colony will be) materially increased and elucidated. Outlines of British Geology. Published for the Society for promoting Christian Knowledge. London, 1850. This is a useful introduction to the study of British geology, em- bracing a general account of the principal formations occurring in England, with brief notices of those in Scotland and Ireland. In the descriptions of the range and extent of the more important. strata, their physical and agricultural.characters, the author has availed himself of some of the chief English works on the subject, although at the same time it is evident he has been, an attentive observer of many of the described phenomena. The subject is treated in a very popular manner, devoid of all technicalities, and will form a good compendium to this science for the young student. A copious glossary, explaining the terms which generally occur in geological works, and the nature and composition of the principal mineral substances, is appended to the volume, as well as a geological map and a few sections, illustrative of the sections of the strata tra- versed by the principal railways from London. In the Press. The Ichnology of Annandale, or Illustrations of Footmarks impressed on the New Red Sandstone of Corncockle Muir, Dumfries-shire. By Sir Wittiam Jarpine, Bart., F.R.S.E., F.L.S. &e. The illustrations now contemplated will consist of about Twelve Plates, lithographed from the “impressions on the sandstone.” From the difficulty of properly representing these reduced, they will be figured of the size of the originals, and will be printed in colours so as to represent the precise appearance of the sandstone as nearly as possible. A few necessary and explanatory observations will accom- pany the plates. 212 Zoological Society. , PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. |. ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY, - November 13, 1849.— William Yarrell, Esq., in the Chair: -ONn THE sPEcIES OF ANomIAD&. By J. E. Gray, Esa., F.R.S. The European species of Anomiade have been much multiplied, while on the other hand the exotic species have been almost entirely neglected. The form, substance, surface and colour of the shell, which have been used to distinguish the species, were suspected by Montague:to be dependent on the age of the specimens and the locality im which they happened to be found, and. further researches have prised the accuracy of these observations. There being in the British Museum considerable series of speci+ mens of this family from different localities, I have attentively exa- mined them, and believe that I have observed some characters by which they may be distinguished from.each other, which are, but hétle, if at all, modified by external circumstances or age. Mr. Cuming has kindly allowed me to examine the original spe- cimens of Placunanomia, described by Mr. Broderip, with some ad- ditional specimens which he has since received, and thus enabled me to identify the exotic species which have been described. by that naturalist; and also the collection of 4nomie contamed in his cabi- net, which has furnished me with several additional species. The species may be divided into two very distinct genera :— 1, Anom1a. Upper valve with three subcentral muscular scars ; the anterior upper lobe of the notch separated from the cardinal edge ; the plug entirely shelly, and quite free from the edge of the notch. 2. Puacunanomia. Upper valve with two subcentral muscular sears; the anterior u per lobe of the notch agglutinated to the car- dinal edge; plug shelly at the top and near the body to which it is attached, and with horny longitudinal laminz below and internally. I. Anomta. Upper valves with three subcentral, muscular scars ; byssal notch distinct ; the upper part of the auterior lobe of the notch separate from and often partially overlapping the front of the cardinal edge ; the plug thick, elongate, entirely shelly, and quite free from the edge of the notch. Syn. Anomia, Miller, 1776; Retzius, 1788; Lamk. 1801; Me- gerle, 1811; Schum. 1817. Anomia, pars, Linn. S. N. Anomia, A. Schumach. Essai, 1817. Echion and Echinoderma, sp. Poli, Mol. Sicil. Fenestrella, Bolten, 1798. Lampades, pars, Gevers, 1787. =.,“ Mnigma, Koch,” according to the cabinet of Mr. Cuming. J am by no means certain that all the species here imdicated are / Zoological Society. 213 distinct, or are to be distinguished by the characters here assigned to them, unassisted by the country which they inhabit; but they seem distinct, and it appears to be desirable that they should be distin- guished until we have the means of more completely investigating them, and of examining and comparing the animals which form them. * The upper scar in dorsal. valve large; two,lower scars smaller, and nearly under the upper one. Shell suborbicular, ANomiA. +, European. 1. ANOMIA EPHIPPIUM. . Shell white, yellow, rosy or red-brown; upper valve radiated ; in- ternally pearly. The upper scar large, oblong, the two others rather smaller, subequal, one above the other; the lowest of the two rather more behind. Plug large, broad, short; the’sinus in lower valve large. Anomia Ephippium, Linn. S. N. 1150; Chemn. viii. 822 t. 76. f.692, 693; Mont. T. B.155; Lamk. Syst. 138; Dillw. R. 8.1.:286 ; Poli, Test. 1.186. t. 20. f. 9, 10; Lamk. Hist. vi. 226, eds 2.:vii. 273. nil: i Anomia Tunica Cepa, Dacosta, B. Conch. 165. t..11. f. 3: Anomia cepa, Linn. S. N. 1151; Chemn, viii. 85. t. 76. £.694, 695; Dillw. R. 8.1. 287; Poli, Test. ii. 182. t. 30. f.1-8 ; Lamk. A. v. 227, ed; 2. vii. 274. n. 3: Anomia violacea, Brug.*Enc. Méth. 71. Anomia plicata, Brocch. Conch. 665. t. 16. f. 9. ‘Anomia scabrella, Philippi, Sicil. 1. 92. ii. 65. t. 18. f. 1. Anomia polymorpha, Philippi, Sicil. i. 92. ii. 65. Anomia costata, Brocchi, 463. t. 10. f. 9. Anomia suleata, Poli, Test. Sicil. t. 30. £. 12; Brocch. t..10. f. 2. Anomia radiata, Brocchi, t. 10. f..10. Anomia pectiniformis, Poli, Sicil. t. 30..f. 13, ona Pecten ; Phi- lippi, Sicil. ii. 63. t. 18. £. 3. | | Anomia margaritacea, Poli, Sicil. t. 30. f.11 ; Philippi, Steil. ii. 63. Anomia electrica, Linn. S..N. 1151; Chemn. Conch. vii. t. 76. f. 691; Lamk, Hist. vi..227, ed. 2. vii. 274. n. 4. Anomia squamula, Linn. S. N. 1151; Chemn. Conch. viii. 86. t. 76. f. 696; Lamk. Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 275. n. 8. Anomia punctata, Chemn. Conch. viii. 88. t. 77. f. 698; Dillw. R. S. ii. 288. Anomia aculeata, Miiller, Z. D. Prod. 249 ; Chemn. viii. 92: t::77. f. 702; Mont. T. B. 157. t. 4. f.5; Dillw. R. 8) i. 288. Anomia scabra, Solander MSS. fide Dillwyn. Anomia lens, Lamarck, Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 276. n. 9. ? Anomia aspera, Philippi, Sicil. ii. 65..t.18. £..4, Anomia elegans, Philippi, Sicil. ii. 65. t.. 18. f. 2. Anomia patelliformis, Chemn. C. viii. 89. t.77.f. 700; Dillw. R.S. i. 290. Anomia striatula, Bruguiére, Enc. Méth. 74: ? Anomia bifida, Chemn. Conch. viii. 79. t. 76: f. 689, 690 ; Dillw. R. 8. 290. rj Anomia cylindrica, Gmelin, 8S. N. 3349; Dillwy R. 8. i 291. 214 Zoological Society. Anomia cymbiformis, Maton §& Racket, Linn. Trans. viii. 104. t:3: f.6; Mont. Supp. 64. Anomia coronata, Bean, Mag. N. Hist. Anomia patellaris, Lamk. Hist. ed. 2. vii. 273. n. 2; Deles. Re- cueil, t. 17. f. 3. - Anomia pyriformis, Lamk. Hist. vi. 227, ed. 2. vii. 275. n. 5; Deles. Rec. t. 17. f. 4. | Anomia fornicata, Lamk. Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 275. n. 6 = Ene. M. t.170. f. 45. ? Anomia membranacea, Lamk. Hist. vi. 228, ed. 2. vii. 275. n. 7 = Enc. Meth. t. 170. f. 1-3? 7? Anomia cucullata, Bruguiére, Z. M. 70. Hab, European Seas. Coast of Africa; Capt. Edward Owen. B. M. tt Asiatic. 2. ANOMIA AMABZUS. : Flat, white, smooth ; internally pearly, with a very thin disk. Upper scar moderate ; lower scars 2, rather large (nearly as large as the upper one), confluent into a broad oblong scar. Hab. Philippines, Island Buraas (Jackass Island) ; on stones, sand, ten fathoms. ° 3. ANOMIA CYTZUM. Shell suborbicular, smooth ; internally reddish. Upper muscular scar very large, subcordate ; .lower 2, suborbicular, smaller, nearly equal-sized ; the upper in the notch of the upper one ; the lower hinder close to lower hinder edge of the upper one; sinus in lower valve large. Hab. China, River Zangtze Keang ; Fortune. Mus. Cuming ; two specimens. | 4, ANOMIA DRYAS. Suborbicular, flat, white ; upper valve internally and radiately lined. Upper scar large, oblong; lower scars 2, small, circular, nearly confluent, placed side by side nearly on the same line. Hab. Singapore; on dead shells, ten fathoms, in coarse sand and gravel. Mus. Cuming; one small specimen. 5. ANOMIA ACHZUS. Shell purplish, smooth ; umbo rather acute ; upper valve generally convex ; inside purplish white. Upper muscular scar large, lower edge slightly arched; lower scars 2, small, nearly equal-sized; the hinder rather lower than the other. ! Hab. Indian Ocean, Kurachee, mouth of the Indus. Brit. Mus. and Mus. Cuming. Major Baker has kindly sent to the Museum a very large series of the dorsal valves of this species, collected at Kurachee. They are ex- tremely variable in form, surface, colour and thickness, and they also offer considerable variety in the disposition of the muscular scar. In all"the upper scar is largest, but variable in shape from round to Zoological Society. 215 broad cordate. In most the two lower scars are close together, but separate, and nearly on the same line. , In others the lower scar is rather lower than the middle one, and in.a few (four) specimens, which are mostly produced posteriorly, the lower sear is much lower; that is to say, in some the upper edge is parallel with the lower edge of the middle one. In one specimen. the two. lower scars are on the same line, and are confluent together, forming a scar about the same size as the upper scar, yet showing that the lower scar is formed by two muscles ; so that this valve cannot be confounded with a Placu- nanomia. The examination of this series of specimens from the same locality I think shows, that though the comparative size and disposition of the scars may furnish good characters for the distinction of the species, yet they are not to be implicitly relied on. 6. ANOMIA BELESIS. White or red; the upper part of the centre of the dorsal valve white, externally radiately striated; apex acute, at some distance from the dorsal edge. Upper valve with three separate scars, the upper one very large, oblong, and rather transverse; two lower ones very small, nearly equal- sized, and nearly on the same line. Hab. Indian Ocean? General Hardwicke. Brit. Mus. ttt American. 7. ANOMIA ACONTES. Yellowish white, suborbicular, flat, smooth; disk pearly. Upper scar moderate, subcircular ; lower scars smaller, distant, circular, subequal, the lower one nearly on a line with the lower edge of the middle one. Hab. Jamaica; Gosse. Mus. Cuming; one small specimen. 8. ANOMIA FIDENAS. White, pearly, thin, flat, smooth externally, pearly within, with a thick white disk. Upper scar large, elongate, arched below ; lower scars 2, small, cir- cular, far apart, the lower one considerably below the other. Hab. America, west coast. Panama; on Pinna at low water. Mus. Cuming, No. 2; three specimens. 9. ANOMIA ADAMAS. Red, thick, with numerous indistinct radiating ribs, most distinct on the edge of the lamina ; internally red, pearly, with a small white disk. Upper muscular scar oblong, arched below; lower scars subequal, separate, but close together, and nearly on the same line. Hab. Galapagos; Lord Hood’s Island, attached to Avicula mar- garitifera at nine fathoms. Mus. Cuming, No. 5; three specimens. 10. ANOMIA PACILUS. Red, with distinct radiating ribs ; internally reddish pearly, with a thick white disk. 216 Zoological Society. Upper muscular scar oblong, broad, lower edge arched; lower scars 2, rather smaller, nearly similar in size, rather close together but separate, the hinder one rather lower than the other. Hab. Peru; Tambaz; dredged from five fathoms in soft mud. Mus. Cuming, No. 9. 11. ANOMIA LARBAS. | Shell white, smooth, lower valve pale green. _ Upper muscular scar large ; lower scars 2, nearly as large as, and close to, the upper one, nearly equal, and nearly in a line. Hab. Coast of Peru, Payta. Mus. Cuming. 12. ANOMIA ALECTUS. Irregular, upper valves convex, reddish, internally pearly ; lower valve green, internally green. Upper scar large, oblong ; lower scars 2, large, rather smaller than the upper one, close together, but not confluent ; the lowest one the largest. Hab. Peru, Bay of Guayaquil; Hinds. Mus. Brit., and Mus. Cu- ming, No. 7. | 13. ANOMIA HAMILLUS. Reddish, thin, sinuous. Dorsal valve with a triangular, white, porcellanous disk. Upper scar large, roundish ; lower scars 2, separate, close together, nearly equal-sized, small, and nearly on the same line. Hab. West Columbia, Bay of Cafes. Mus. Cuming, No. 6. 14. ANOMIA LAMPE. Shell yellowish green, radiately costated ; internally green. Upper muscular scar large, squareish ; lower two rather smaller, subequal, near together and to the upper scar, and nearly on the same line ; sinus in lower valve very large. Hab. California ; Lady Katherine Wigram, Mus. Brit. . Mus, Cu- ming; three specimens. 15. ANOMIA TENUISTRIATA. | Shell very variable in shape, regularly radiately striated ; sinus of lower valve very large, ovate. ~ Dorsal valve with three nearly equal muscular scars very close to- gether; the two lower small, placed close together side by side, just on the lower margin of the upper scar, the hinder one being rather behind the hinder edge of the upper one. Ostrea anomialis, Lamk. Hist. A. s. V. vi. 220. Anomia Ephippium, Defrance, Dict. Sci. Nat. ii. Anomia striatula, Desh. Cog. Foss. Paris, t. 65. f. 7, 11. Anomia tenuistriata, Desh. Cog. Foss. Paris, i. 377, in Lamk. Hist. vii. Fossil, Grignon. The very characteristic scars of the dorsal valve are well shown in M. Deshayes’ plate above referred to, but not mentioned in the de- scription. | Zoological Society. 217 ** Upper scar of dorsal valves large ;. two lower scars smaller, far be- hind the upper one. Shell oblong, tranaver se, _inicoa, Koch. 16. ANOMIA ZNIGMATICAY 5) Shell elongate, transverse, oblong, atonihe or alldinls with a pur- plish disk ; apex acute, considerably within the dorsal edge. The upper scar large, suborbicular, subcentral ; lower scars 2, much more posterior, small, equal-sized, and nearly confluent. - Tellina eenigmatica, Chemn. Conch. xi. t. 199. f. 1949, 1950. ~ Anomia rosea, Gray, Ann. Philos. 1825, 5." Anomia enigmatica, Alton in ‘Wiegmann Arch. 1837, Vere. 21; Reeve, Nomen. Conch. Hab. Indian Ocean. »Var. 1. Elongate, purplish brown, tion flat. Chemn. 1. c. f. 1949, 1950. «Hab. Indian Ocean, on the surface of flat ioc piles, &c. Var 2°°Like former, but more elongated, and the sides folded together, Anomia naviformis, Jonas; fide Mus. Cuming. Ainigma, sp. Koch ; fide Mus. Cuming. Hab. Manilla. Mus. Cuming. War. 3° Flat, smooth ; like Var. 1, but yellow: with a dark heb brown transverse ray. “Hab: Philippines.’ ‘Mus. Cuming. Var. 4. Flat, purple ; like Var. 1, but often more ovate, and with a few radiating ribs, ending in projections, making the edge sinuous. Hab. Singapore ; on piles of wood forming the wharves. Borneo. Mus. Cuming. | *#* Tio upper scars ‘small ; lower one large. Shell Bor Blair fi sinus small. PAaTRo.. 17. ANOMIA ELYROS, White, lamellar, closely radiately striated: The disk of the upper valve with three separate subcircular sears ; the two upper scars small, subequal, one under;the other ;,the lower one large, nearly. circular, subcentral.. Notch. in. lower, valve. |very small. Plug small, elongate, subcylindrical; the motch smiall,. with reflexed edges. tTab.-Port Essington ; Larl of Derby. . Depuch Island ; Capt. Sir Everard: Home, Bart. British Museum. Var. 1.? Shell very thin. “Mus.Cuming. Var. 2. Very thick; disk white, very thick. Mus. Cuming. The small size of the upper scarsin this species probably depends on the small size and elongated form of the plug... The other species, which have the upper scar r the largest, have at the same time a larger notch and a broader plug. II. PLuacunANnomia. Upper or dorsal valve with two subcentral muscular’ scars; the upper scar radiately vemed. Byssal notch distinct, converted into a Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. 15 4 218 Loological Society. hole by the upper part of the anterior lobe of the notch being sol- dered to and forming part of the cardinal edge: the plug triangular, gradually enlarging in size; the apex and outer surface next to the body to which it is attached, calcareous, longitudinally striated ; the inner surface covered with horny, longitudinal, parallel laminze, and more or less agglutinated to the edge of the notch. Syn. Placunanomia, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1832, 29; Miiller, Syn..176; Desh. in Lamk. Hist. vii. 269. Anomia, (3, Schumacher, Essai, 1817. — : Anomia, pars, Blainv. Man. Moll.; Montague; Forbes & Hanley. Ostrea, sp. Da Costa; Montague. Placunonomia, D’ Orb. Amér. Mérid. _ Placunomia, Swains. Malac. 39, 1840. Pododesmus, Philippi, Wiegmann Arch. i. 385, 1837. Mr. Broderip, who established this genus, does not observe the character furnished by the muscular impressions, or the lobe of the notch: he merely says, “‘ Impressio muscularis in utraque valva sub- centralis. In valva superiore organi adhesionis impressio, superad- dita.” And further, that “the organ of adhesion, which in its bony character (for it is more bone than shell) resembles that of Anomia, does not perforate the lower valve directly, but is inserted between the Jaminz of the internal surface of the lower valve, above the mus- cular impression and below the hinge, and passes out, into, an,ex- ternal, irregular, somewhat longitudinal, superficial fissure or cica- trix, which is narrowest at the hinge margin, and which it entirely fills to a level with the surrounding surface.” This form is produced by the gradual increase of the size of the - plug and the simultaneous increase of the size of the shell. Some have considered the “‘plug”’ or “stopper” of Anomia to bea third valve, which is evidently a mistake. Philippi (Mol. Sicil. i. 92) considers it as the ossification of the tendon of the adductor muscle. Mr. Broderip, in the passage quoted, regards it as a bone. In Dr. Dieffenbach’s Travels I have remarked: ‘The plug is evidently only a modification of the kind of laminar beard formed by the end of the foot of the Arcs (Arce) ; for, like it, it is formed of numerous parallel, erect, longitudinal horny laminze, placed side by side, extending from the apex to the margin, and it is on these plates that the calcareous matter is deposited when the attachment assumes its shelly substance. The same structure is to be observed in the plug of the European Anomia Ephippium (striata).’”’>—Voy. New Zealand, ii. 261. Messrs. Forbes and Hanley compare it to the byssus of Pecten, and venture to predict that when the very young Anomie have been observed, they will be found to be attached. by threads like that genus (Brit. Moll.). Ihave examined a very small specimen of the genus, and found it laminar, like that of the adult shell. M. Philippi, when describing Pododesmus, appears to have ob- served only the upper of the two muscular scars, for he gives as. the generic character, ‘‘ Impressio muscularis unica, ovata,” and he only figures the larger upper one on the plate. 2 The upper scar, which is usually of a larger size; and has its surface Zoological Society. 219 covered with radiating veins, while the lower is generally punctated, appears to be the one which gives rise to the muscle that is attached to the inner surface of the plug. * Shell plicately folded. Perforation of lower valve small, firmly embracing the plug. PLACUNANOMIA. 1. Pracunanomra CuMINGII. . ' Shell depressed ; edge of the valves with three or four large angular folds. Placunanomia Comiaays Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soe. 1832, 29; Sow. Genera, t.. ; Manual,t. «f. Hab. Central America ; Gulf of Dulce, Provinds of Costa Rico. ** Shell ovate, radiately ribbed ; edge not plicated. Perforation of lower valve moderate, firmly embracing and inclosing the plug. PopoDESMUs. + American. 2: PLACUNANOMIA RUDIS. White ; disk brown ; smooth laminee. Upper ‘valve with two rounded separate scars of nearly equal size, the hinder one rather more transverse. _ Placunanomia rudis, Broderip, Proe. Zool. Soc. 1834, 2. Pododesmus decipiens, Philippi, Wiegmann Arch. i. 1837, 387. t. 9. f. 1 (one scar left out). Hab. East Indies? Broderip. Havana; Philippi. West Indies; Brit. Mus. 3. PLACUNANOMIA FOLIATA. White, smooth lamine, with very slight, distant, radiated ribs ; disk purple brown. Upper valve with two nearly united scars; the upper largest, and rather elongated ; lower small, rounded. Placunanomia foliata, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1834, 2. P. echinata, Broderip, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1834, 2. *P. pectinata, Brod.’ in Mus, Cuming. Hab. Eastern Columbia, Bay of Guayaquil. Isle of Muerte ; Bro- derip. Martinique, n, 6, and Brazils, n. 7; Mus. Cuming. Jamaica (upper valve of young only); Rev. L. Guilding ; Brit. Mus. The specimen of Placunanomia echinata, from the island of Nevis, in Mr. Cuming’s collection, appears to be only an imperfect specimen of this species. Mr. Broderip doubted if this mBBRY not be the case, when he described it. 4, PLACUNANOMIA ABNORMALIS. White, radiated, ribbed. Upper valve with two scars, confluent on the lower hinder edge ; the upper one rather the largest. ** Placunomia abnormalis, Sow.’ in Brié. Mus. Hab. West Indies. These three species are very nearly related to each other, and if it were not for the difference in the position of the scars, might be taken 15* 220 Zoological Society. for one. The first is white, and the two last have a brown blotch — on the internal surface of the dorsal valve. *** Shell ovate, not plicated; radiately ribbed. Perforation of lower valve large, only slightly embracing the large thin plug. Monta. © P 5, PLACUNANOMIA MACROCHISMA. Upper valve with two scars, partly confluent on the lower hinder edge ; the upper scar largest. Lower valve with an oval oblique scar, - narrowed behind, rather in front of the plug. ’ Anomia macrochisma, Deshayes, Rev. Soc. Cuvier. 1839, 359 ; Mag. de Zool. 1841, t. 34. | Placunanomia Broderipii, Gray, B. M. 1842, and Mus. Cuming. Hab. Kamtschatka ; Deshayes._‘ Onalaski,”’ Mus. Cuming. . ‘‘ Ca- gayan, Lucon,”’ fide ‘ G. B. Sowerby,” in Brit. Mus, | M. Deshayes observes: ‘On sait que dans le plus grand nombre des Anomies la perforation se reduit ordinairement en un simple échancrure, parce que les deux parties du bord supérieur ne se rejol- gnent jamais. Ici au contraire le trou est complete, et la valve est réellement perforée.”” ‘This character is common to all the species of Placunanomia. M. Deshayes does not figure nor describe the plug. I think the habitat assigned to this species by Mr..G, B. Sowerby must be a mistake. It is the specimen referred to by Mr. Broderip in the observations on the genus in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society. 6. PLACUNANOMIA CEPIO. : Scars 2, far apart; upper very large, ovate, longitudinal, central ; lower smaller, oblong, oblique, rather behind the upper. Plug large, flat, broad. Notch large, wide. Hab. California; Lady Katherine Wigram ; Brit. Mus. 7. PLACUNANOMIA ALOPE. Upper valve flat, smooth, radiately striated. Scars two, well sepa- rated, rounded, equal-sized. | fab. California; Lady Katherine Wigram. Two upper valves in British Museum. ++ European. 8. PLACUNANOMIA PATELLIFORMIS. Shell suborbicular, convex or quite flat, radiately striated ; inner disk greenish. Apex rather within the dorsal margin. The upper muscular scar of the dorsal valve very large, oblong ; the lower one small, roundish, on the lower part of the hinder margin of the upper one. The peduncle of the cartilage with a triangular cavity in front, under the tip, and continued in an oblong rib-like ridge towards the centre of the shell. - Anomia patelliformis, Linn. S: N. 1152; Nov. Aet. Upsal. 1773, i. 42. t. 5. .6, 7; Retzius, Nov. Gen. Test. ii. ; Sars, fide Mus. Cu- ; Zoological Society. 221 ming; Loven, Moll. Scand. 30; Forbes §& Hanley, Brit. Moll, 334, t.56; Wood, Index Test. t. 10. f..10, not Chemn. Squama Magna, Chemn. Conch. vii. 87. t. 77. f. 697. Anomia Squama, Gmelin, S..N.; Schumacher, Essat. Ostreum striatum, Da Costa, ht: Conch. 162..t..11. f..4. Anomia alidulatim striata, &c., Chemn. Conch. viii. 8. t. 77. f. 699. Anomia undulata, Gmelin, Syst. Nat. i. 3346; Mont. Test. Brit. 157. t. 4. f.6; Maton §& Racket, Trans. Linn. Soc. vii. 103 ; Turton, Conch. Dict. 4. Bivalves, 230. t. 18. f..8, 9; Dillw. R. 8. i. 289 ; Wood, Index Test. t. 11. f. 9. Ostrea striata, Pulteney in Hist. Dorset, 36; Donovan, B. Shells, li. t=. 45; Mont. T. B. 153, 580. - Anomia striata, Loven, Index Moll. Scand. 29; Forbes § Hanley, Brit. Moll. 336. t. 55. f. 1, 6. t. 53. f. 6. Hab. Coast of Europe. British Seas, Lister. North Sea, Sars, ‘fide Mus. Cuming, n. 51. This species is easily known from the other European species by being generally thicker and regularly radiately ribbed, and greenish ; but the number and position of the muscular scars at once separate it from all the multiform varieties of that species. Some authors, over- looking the latter character, have been inclined to regard it as a | mere variety. I may remark, that the large series of this species which I have examined has shown that the position of the two muscles is liable to a slight variation ; in by far the larger number of specimens the small lower muscle is quite close to and confluent with the scar of the upper larger muscle; but in a few specimens it is separated from the upper larger-one by a small interval or space. This has induced me to be- lieve that probably the three West Indian species of the genus, may prove, when a larger series of specimens have been collected and, com- pared, only varieties of the same species. ~ ttt Australian. 9. PLACUNANOMIA ZEALANDICA. Suborbicular, white, smooth ; upper valve with distant radiating grooves; internally dark green. Upper valve with two confluent scars ; upper oblong, longitudinal, lower rather small and more transverse. Anomia Zealandica, Gray, in Dieffenbach’s New Zealand, ii. 261, 1843. FTab. New Zealand ; on the inside of mussel shells. 10. PLACUNANOMIA IONE. Shell white, laminar ; edge of the laminze with small, slender, elon- gated processes ; internally green. Lower muscular scars small, round, on the lower hinder edge of the larger one; sinus or perforations large. _ Hab. Australia, Sydney ; on rocks, Mr. Strange. Mus. Cuming; three specimens. ? Van Diemen’s. Land. Dr. Sinclair, Brit. Mus., a single dorsal valve. 222 —— Zoological Society. 11, PLACUNANOMIA COLON. Gj, Aba! : Shell (upper valve) flat, with rather irregular, flat, radiating ribs ; white, lower spotted ; upper valve with two separate scars ; the upper one oblong, longitudinal, the lower much smaller, circular. Hab, ——? | Mr. Cuming’ s Collection (no. 10). Mr. Humphrey’s Collection ; a single upper valve of a rather young shell. Here may be added the at Say of a new genus, intermediate between this family and Placunide. IIll.. Hemipiacuna. ARG. Shell free ; valves orbicular, flat, external surface minutely laminar and radiately striated, especially on the edge of the plates; muscular scar in each valve single, nearly central, circular; the right valve flat, with a large oblong, elevated transverse process for the cartilage, having a very small concavity in the inner surface in front of the car- tilaged process representing the sinus in dnomia; the left valve rather more convex, with an oblong transverse pit for the internal cartilage under the umbo. Hemiplacuna, G. B. Sowerby, MSS. This shell has all the external characters of the flat species of Pla- cuna, and has the same muscular impression ; but instead of having the two linear diverging ridges and grooves to give attachment to the cardinal cartilage, it has an oblong elevated process in the right valve, and an oblong cavity in the left, exactly similar to those found in the genus Anomia; and on the inner surface of the right valve, just in front of the base of the process which, supports. the cartilages, there is a small shallow roundish pit with a short furrow towards the centre of the shell; which is evidently a rudimentary representation of the sinus found in the genus Anomia. This sinus is not visible on the outer surface of the shell. This shell forms a most excellent passage between the genus Ano- mia, or rather Placunanomia, and Placuna. It shows the gradual change which takes place between the three genera. In Anomia there are two muscles for the purpose of attaching itself to ma- rine bodies, which form a plug which is free from the sinus of the shell. In‘ Placunanomia there is only a single musele to perform the same office, but in the more typical species of this genus the plug itself is affixed into the surface of the shell, forming, as it were, part of its substance. In Hemiplacuna and Placuna there is no muscle or plug for attachment, and the shells are free; but in Hemiplacuna there is a rudimentary development of the sinus through which the plug is emitted, and the ligament which connects the shell is of the same form as that found in the genera Anomia and Placuna- nomia. ' Mr. George B. Sowerby kindly showed me this shell, which he purchased with a number of other fossil shells brought from the Red Sea. He informed me that he intends to describe it at length, and give it the name which I have with his permission here used. The Zoological Society. 223 specimen now forms part of the British Museum collection. I imme- diately recognized in it the species of Placuna figured by M. Rozitre in his plates of the fossils of the Red. Sea, engraved in Napoleon’s large work on Egypt. | | The name for the genus is not consistent with the Linneean canon ; but L use it rather than attempt to form a less objectionable one, and thus burthen the genus with two names. Hemrpiacuna Roztert. | Placuna, sp., Roziére, Description d Egypte, Minéralogie, t.11. .6. Hemiplacuna Rozieri, G. B. Sow. MSS. | Anomia? or Placuna? Desh. in Lamk. Hist. vii. 270, note. Fossil. Shore of the Red Sea; Vallée de l Egarement. November 27.—R. H. Solly, Esq., in the Chair. The following paper was read :—_ 1. On THe Lorine GENUS OF PARROTS, ECLECTUS, WITH THE DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES, Ectectus Corneia. By Cuarues Lucian, Prince Bonaparte, F.M.L., F.Z.S. ETC. ETC. ETC. The richness, good scientific order and proper management of the well-kept Zoological Garden of Amsterdam, as well as the courtesy and liberality of its able director, Mr. Westerman, will strike every naturalist, even though coming, as I did myself, from England. _ The establishment has been lately illustrated by the pen of H. Schlegel, equally superior when it removes the boundaries of science for pro- fessed zoologists, or renders it useful and popular to ladies and chil- dren. With or without his valuable book, a visit to this attractive spot would be fully repaid by the inspection alone of the gigantic Sala- mander, Sieboldia maxima, Bonap., which has grown more than a foot in length since I gave it that generic name ; not to speak of the beau- tiful collection of living Fringillide and Parrots. Among the rarest and most splendid species of these latter birds, collected from every quarter of the globe, I will only mention, from America, a magnificent Macrocercus hyacinthinus, Vieill., with the bill still larger than usual ; from Africa, the Congo Jack, Pionus gulielmi, established a few weeks ago by Sir William Jardine; and from Malasia the Lorine, which I now introduce to the Zoological Society, sure of their receiving, with forbearance my compendious account of its relations. The genus Leclectus of Wagler holds a conspicuous place in the family of Lorine Parrots, and is eminently natural if kept within the proper boundaries assigned to it by its founder, including his two only species, and, as a third, my new one, all from the Moluccan islands, and similar in form, having a large stature, the plumage loose, red, with more or less blue, a powerful black bill with scarcely a cere, a smooth simple tongue, and a shortish square tail. l. Eciectus puniceus. LE. coccineus, dorso, alis, cauddque pur- pureo-fuscescentibus ; margine alarum, tectricibus inferiorrbus, remigibus, annulo ophthalmico, fascid abdominali et torque in- terscapulari, pulchre cyaneis ; crisso, et caude apice, rubris. 224 Zoological Society: Synonyms. Psittacus puniceus, Gm. (exclus. specimin. rostro rubro.) Lorius amboinensis ? Briss. Orn. iv. p. 231. sp. 19. Psittacus cardinalis? Bodd. ex Lory d Amboine, Buff. Pl. Enl. 518. Domicella! punicea? Wagl. Mon. Psitt. in Act. Monac. p. 569. gen. xill. sp. 3. Eclectus Linneei, Wagl. Mon. Ps. p. 571. gen. xiv. sp. 1; Gray, Gen. tab. 103. f..1. Lorius cardinalis? G. Gray, nee Hombr. et Jacq. Voy. Astrolabe et Zélée. . « Hab. New Guinea, where it has been killed often on the west coast near Lobo, by M. Sal. Muller. The iris m this species is black. Misled by Wagler, and judging by the plate of Buffon, which cer- tainly gives the idea of a true Lorius, Mr.G. BR. Gray has, by double employment, considered the puniceus as one of these birds in his * Ge- nera.’ Should he have seen the Parrot, he would have perceived it to be identical with his Hclectus Linnei, and consequently that puniceus, which Kuhl only went a little too far in confounding with B. grandis, far from being generically distinct, is, even as a species, ver'y nearly allied to it. 2. Ecuecrus Granois. £.coccineus, dorso, alis, cauddque, pur- pureo-fuscescentibus ; margine alarum, tectricibus inferioribus, remigibusque, apice cyaneis ; abdomine, et torque interscapulart, subviolaceis ; crisso, et caude apice, luteis. Synonyms. nga grandis, Gm. Lath. Kuhl (who unites ‘the preceding with it -Psittacus ceylonensis, Bodd. ex Lory de la’ Nouvelle Guinée, Buf’. Pl. Enl. 683 ; Brown, Iil.tab. 6; Levaillant, Perr. tab. 126 adult, 127 junior, 128 juy. Eelectus grandis, Wagl. Mon. Psitt. in Act. Monac. ee p. 573. gen. Xlv. sp. 2. Eclectus ceylonensis, G. Gray, Genera of Birds. Hab, In Insulis Moluccis. Often brought from Amboina, but the native place is not well as- certained. Doctor Forsten (too often confounded with Forster), one of the scientific victims of climate, sent it to Holland from the island of Gilolo. The iris in this species is golden yellow. 3. Ecitectus Cornewia. EF. coccineus, dorso, alis, cauddque, pur- pureo-fuscescentibus; margine alarum remigibusque apice cya- neis ; tectricibus inferioribus rubro cyaneoque variis ; abdomine, crisso, et caude apice, rubris concoloribus. I have named this beautiful bird after H. Schlegel’s virtuous and talented wife, whose quick eye detected the species before professed ornithologists themselves, who relied on their possessing it among the unnumbered treasures of the as yet uncatalogued Leyden Mu- Zoological Sociely. 225 seum *; and I dedicate it to that lady with additional pleasure, as a small testimony of gratitude for the happy hours spent, and the use- ful information collected, under the hospitable roof of the zoologist, * The superiority of the Leyden Museum over any other is unquestionable, not perhaps so much on account of its containing a greater number of species than those of -London, Paris, Philadelphia and Berlin, but for the freshness and perfec- tion of the specimens, for the quantity of skeletons, and above all for the never- sufficiently-praised series of individuals of the various species of both sexes, in dif- ferent ages, and from different localities and countries, which facilitate one’s judgement, and show at once in most cases, especially with Mammalia, what. is or is not a good species. For this and many other reasons, a detailed Catalogue of this splendid collection is a necessity of our days. We can hardly conceive how the many treasures accumulated in that National establishment by the indefati- gable zeal of its so well-known director, Temminck, seconded by, M. Schlegel and their subordinates (whose industry may be appreciated in England by those ac- quainted with M. Frank the Amsterdam merchant, so useful to science and naturalists of every country), are still allowed to remain unknown and undescribed ; the Museum itself, with its numerous new species, being left wncatalogued, and that in the year 1850! The discoveries made by Dutchmen in far-distant lands, to the peril of their lives, and with their own or their government’s capital, are thus daily exposed to be anticipated by other nations, and monopolized by the ever-increasing struggles of English industry; whilst a scientific Catalogue pub- lished on the plan long since advocated by Professor Is. Geoffroy St. Hilaire for the museum of the great French Nation, that is, with descriptions and figures of all new or not sufficiently-known species, would be an imperishable monument for science and for the Dutch Nation. And the greater benefit have we the right to expect for science from the execution of this noble enterprise, inasmuch as M. Schlegel, who would certainly be the head and arm of the publication, combines the knowledge for which he has long been celebrated all over the world, with the skill of a firstrate draftsman. His paper on Iconography applied to Natural History (Mem. Taylerian Soc. Haarlem), in which beautiful drawings of his own are produced as examples, after he has critically reviewed the standard works of every nation, and while giving sound precepts to artists devoted to our science, ought to be known everywhere, and at least translated into the English language. Under such circumstances, no book on Natural History, we shall never enough repeat it, would prove more effectual to the progress of science, more creditable to the nation, to the government, and to the able individuals willing to accom- plish the labour, than the Catalogue of the Leyden Museum on the enlightened plan above-mentioned, which such a naturalist as Schlegel certainly could: not fail to improve in the course of elaboration. In order to prove our assertion, it is enough to remark, how much by the de- sired publication would be improved our knowledge of the Malasian fauna, since, of the productions of the island of Gilolo alone, all those collected at the mere landing of the Dutch naturalists, upon a surface of a square mile, proved to be new, and many of them very important additions to science; to indicate the number of undescribed objects received from Ashantee; and to point out, the advantages arising from the facility of placing henceforth beyond the possibility of doubt the existence of remarkable species unaccountably rejected or misplaced, as Gavialis Schiegeli and Testudo emys. But to justify-fully our insisting on these facts, I will select a few animals which I shall have perhaps the honour thus first to introduce to the English naturalist, and these examples I shall take out of each of the different classes, saying of the animals just as much as is necessary to excite, not to satisfy scientific curiosity. Among the new Mammalia, some of which will constitute new genera, I shall choose a third living species of Elephant, ELEPHAS SUMATRANUS, Temm., based upon four skeletons which I admired in company with my learned friend and colleague, Prof. Is. Geoffroy St. Hilaire of Paris. This species is perfectly intermediate between the Indian and African, especially in the shape of the skull, and will certainly put an end .to the distinc- tion between Elephas and Loxodon with those who admit that anatomical genus ; since although the crowns of the teeth of Z. sumatranus are more like the Asiatic 226 Zoological Society. who possesses the deepest knowledge of each and every class of ver- tebrate animals, and whose literary and truly philosophical attain- ments are only equaled by his ‘practical and thorough acquaintance with species, the only solid base of our science. — Hab. Tn Insulis Moluccis; most probably from Ceram. The total length of this Parrot is 1 English foot 2 inches, the wings measuring 83 inches, and its tail'54 inches. The-bill is black, as in the other Noble-Lories (£e/ecti), and the small portion of the cere that remains uncovered by the red feathers of the front is greyish ; the red colour on the head is brighter than on the rest of the plumage, and somewhat lighter than in the other species; the naked ring around the eye is very narrow and grey, without the small blue feathers that surround it in Lclectus puniceus only; the iris is stramineous and ex- teriorly of a reddish colour; the pupil, excessively dilatable, is blue- black. The feet are grey, with the granular little scales blackish ; the nails black. The quills are greenish internally, reddish externally, but with their point of a shining blue ; on the under surface they are entirely blackish ; the under wing-coverts are red, intermixed with blue. The tail-feathers are of a dull red, with black shafts, and in- ternally somewhat greenish. The bottom of the whole plumage is lead-colour. The absence of blue on the back and abdomen at once distinguishes animal, still the less numerous undulated ribbons of enamel are nearly quite as wide as those forming the losanges of the African. The number of pairs uf false ribs (which alone vary, the true ones being always 6) is 14, one less than in the africanus, one more than in the indicus; and so it is with the dorsal vertebre, which are 20 (21 and 19 in the others), whilst the new species agrees with afri- canus in the number of sacral vertebree (4), and with indicus in that of the caudal ones (34). a ; Of at Birds I shall only mention Agelastes meleagrides, Temm., a lesser Tale- galla, furnished with a strong spur, very rounded wings, and a flat tail, The head and neck are naked; avery broad white collar; all the rest of the plumage black, finely undulated with white. In the Reptiles a new Viperine may be spoken of with great interest, consti- tuting certainly an independent genus (Chloroechis, Schlegel), and showing that Nature takes pleasure in hiding under the similarity of tints the snares of a de- testable animal, as.the innocence of the females of showy birds affords them pro- tection against the tyrants of the air. The green colour of this poisonous Ser- pent from Ashantee, as well as its forms, recall the Dendrophidine, and make it, though a true Viperine, lead an arboreal life, and conceal its perfidious power among the foliage of the trees. From the Amphibians a dozen of undescribed Hyladine will prove Africa not so deficient of these elegant Frogs as it has been supposed to be; whilst another small Batrachian from New Holland: (Myiobatrachus paradoxus, Schlegel) has the general appearance of a Bombinator, but with the body rounded and the legs and toes shortish, somewhat connected or at least entangled by the marginal skin of the flanks. It is rendered remarkable in the whole class of Amphibia by two long curved canine teeth situated towards the end of the superior jaw, and much re- sembling fangs. Among the Fishes I have. particularly admired a Percine from tne Cape, allied to the Anthias buphthalmos of my ‘ Fauna Italica,’ and called by Schlegel Anthias gibbiceps .. .. But what, if hundreds of new species of that class (and I am still dazzled by the sight of many and many even of my favourite Pleuronectide) would by their being well known greatly benefit our science, and alone give convincing proof of the propriety, nay, I may add, of the urgent necessity, of the publication ? . Miscellaneous. 227 our new Parrot from both its congenerie species, the red colour pre- vailing so much on its plumage that even"the under wing-coverts are variegated with that colour, and not pure blue as in the others. Our Ecl. Cornelia stands therefore with puniceus and grandis precisely in the same relation that Lorius unicolor, Bechst.. (Levaill. pl. 125) does to Lorius tricolor, Steph. (Ps. lory, L., figured in Levaillant’s plates 123 and 124), both being almost entirely red, and wanting the © blue tinges on the so-called scapular. From that analogous variety of a red-billed species, however, the black bill will tell. it at once, even to those superficial observers who only look to colours; and as to another cardinalis (besides the puniceus, so called by Gray, through reverence to the heterodox Boddaert), that of the Astrolabe and Zé- lée’s voyage, the generic difference is still more strongly declared in that species of French naturalists, since it has a greater nudity round the eye, a wedge-shaped tail, and more slender and elegant forms. This is not the place to enter into a discussion about geographical species, local races, or varieties. Ourdclectus Cornelia, notwithstand- ing its identity of forms and similarity of colours with 2. puniceus and grandis, which might induce a philosophical mind to consider the three as forming but one and. the same species, differs more from either of the two than they do from each other, although they have been placed in different genera. It is impossible at all events that the three should not be kept distinct by those naturalists who wish to represent Nature as it is, not as they would have it; and consist- ency forbids to consider them otherwise than species as long as we admit as such the Lagopus scoticus, and the different kinds of Sparrows of Europe ; and they certainly deserve that title more than the in- constant geographical modifications of Falco peregrinus, admitted as species by those who slight over the much more important and at least constant differences of the Vulturines. Habent sua sidera... species! That is all we have to say on so important a subject for the present. It is impossible to imagine a bird of milder and more gentle dispo- sition than our Helectus. The specimen figured allowed itself not only to be handled in every manner, but placed free, out of its cage, would allow every measurement to be taken, its wings pulled, its tail spread, and every feather to be counted and described. Even when its patience was at an end, and it resorted to its bill, it-was gently ; and it would only use the powerful weapon in seizing the intruding finger without inflicting any kind of injury. It uttered a low note, resembling that of the coot (Fulica atra, L.) when heard at a distance. MISCELLANEOUS. , On the Visual Organ of the Annelida. By M. A. pe QUATREFAGES. AN interesting question, and one which has not yet been completely solved, is—whether the organs of the senses exist in the lower animals. In this memoir M. Quatrefages has engaged in the investigation of 228° Miscelbenaaiie ‘ the sense of sight in the Annelida, the organ of which should be more easily discovered than that of the other senses, for it is always cha- racterized, even in its most rudimentary state of organization, by the crystalline lens (taken in its most general sense), and by a retina. Among the Annelida, Torrea vitrea presents very perfect eyes ; their size is somewhat considerable (0-001 millim.) ; they have a crystalline lens, a choroid coat, a vitreous humour, a transparent cornea, &c. ; some others also have a visual apparatus as perfect’or very nearly so. In the Hermelle, the Sabelle, and the Terebelle, the question is more difficult of solution, for the eyes are very small and sunk be- neath the integuments; hence they are not easily detected; they must undoubtedly be compared with the stemmata of insects. _ Some Annelida have other eyes besides those on the head. M. Qua- trefages believes that he has discovered them upon the branchize of the Sabelle, and he has no doubt that the red points which \we find upon the sides of each ring in several Annelida of the genus Nais are true eyes ; there is however nothing surprising in this, when we recollect the very great independence existing between the various rings of which the body of these animals consists. Again, some ace- phalous mollusea, as Pecten, also present, upon the borders of their mantle, eyes, the nerves of which are not derived from the cerebral -ganglion.—Comptes Rendus, Dec. 31, 1849. NEW CLASSIFICATION OF TRILOBITES. To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History. Edinburgh, August 9th, 1850. GENTLEMEN,—I beg you to insert in your first number of the ‘ Annals of Natural History’ the inclosed new classification of Tri- lobites prepared by my friend M. Barrande of Prague in Bohemia, which I recommend to the consideration of naturalists for its simpli- city and clearness. It forms part of the very important work in three volumes, imperial quarto, which that very meritorious person is about to publish, and the first volume of which will be ready in the autumn. At the Meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of Science recently held at this place, I pomted out to the Geological Section the beauty of the plates of Trilobites already completed, and indicating the very high value of the work geologically and zoolo- gically, I endeavoured to show that it would throw a more condensed and clear light upon the distribution of all classes of animal life in the older paleeozoic world, than any publication which had yet ap- eared. M. Barrande’s 45 genera of Trilobites, as named herein, are divided by him into 250 species. His plates of chambered shells, mollusks, &c. are equally. beautiful, and I earnestly solicit naturalists as well as geologists to subscribe to a work, which published in the French lan- guage, has been carried on by the author at a very great cost of time and labour, and in which he has shown the utmost ability. The high Miscellaneous. 229 opinion which Professor Edward Forbes entertains of this work of M. Barrande was declared in the warmest terms by him in the pro- ceedings of our Section. - Your very obedient servant, Roperick I. Murcuison. Essai de Classification des Trilobites. Section I. Conformation de la téte trés-distinete de celle du pygidium. Familles. 1¢e Série. Plévre a sillon. Tins jt hag REDON | cer eendne Goldf. II, 2. Remopleurides. Port. { 3. Paradoxides ... Brong. 4. Hydrocephalus. Barr. H, -Saoy.. adi. tee. % Barr. ' |, 6. Arionellus ...... Barr. III.<,,,7...Ellipsocephalus Zenk. B*, Olenus ..x++oee0s Dalm. > PeleuraS. 23s y.4. M. Edw 10*. Triarthrus ...... Green. _ 11. Conocephalites . Zenk. (12. Proetus. ....+.0 . Stein. 13. Phillipsia ...... Portl 1v.2 !4*- Griffithides Portl ") 15. Cyphaspis ...... Burm 16. Arethusina...... Barr 17*. Harpides ...... Beyr Vv { f9 Phacops ......++ Emmr "19. Dalmania ...... Emmr VI wa Calymene ...... Brong "| 21*. Homalonotus .. Kon. Wiis 22., Lachas....5es0. Dalm. 23. Trinucleus ...... Lhwyd var. 4 24. Ampyx ......... Dalm. 25. Dionide ......... Barr. 26. Asaphus......... Brong. x.{ 27*. Symphysurus... Goldf. 28*, Ogygia | ..seereee Brong. Aze tronqué. X. 29. Mglina ......... Barr. Groupe de passage. 30. Ileenus ......64. Dalm XI. { 3I*, Niteus ......... Dalm 44. Telephus » a ae Pygidium minimum.’ i . . av" . Pygidium maximum. a Thorax maximum. Thorax minimum. Familles. 2™¢ Série. Plévre & bourrelet. ( XII. 32. Acidaspis ...... Murch. 2 ; 33. Cheirurus ...... Beyr 34. Placoparia...... Cord. XIII.< 35. Spherexochus. Beyr. | 36. Staurocephalus Barr. g (37. Deiphon ...... Barr. ) xtv 38*. Zethus ......... Pand “** 39. Dindymene ... Cord. 40*,. Amphion ...... Pand. XV. | 41*. Encrinurus Emmr y 42. ,Cromus......... Barr . Axe tronqué. XVI. 43. Bronteus’ ...... Goldf. = ... Barr. (plévre mconnue). Section II. Conformation de la téte peu distincte de celle du pygidium. XVII, 45. Agnostus...... Bran gs rdengas oa. 9i4s pre 1G 926-6z PLO. _ { Lote |seeelseeres esses sgh ca ig on ap Py: ,88 | iss TL 09 oP or e108 eae 8 4: adm in g00-0€ £50.08 rh | | al RE ea Sa al 61 | ¥e9 |€2S| g9| Lo| gh | 8 5 ah Di: 6% |S10-0€ 970.08 | “ET asees|conees as |vvms | ‘mu | emu | pS | Lo} FS 9 |Z0-0€ | 00-0€ | 00-0€ | G0-0€ | 29-62 |S | gg. | onwo | em | cmt | ms Gg} £9| LV | OL |10-0€ | $6.62 | 00-08 | $6.6 Z0-0€ GOi-0€ | “ZI | 90- seoveceleesece ci, “MUU oa ana x wAs oG oP 909 cc cP 69 00-0 ' 10 of £6.62 . j 65-62% 890-0£ 160-08 ‘Il | AS odd ; 6% | $6-6 | 29-62 |P70. ‘Ol 0€- [$9.1 |** sa art Lv | oG |§Sh| 09| 69| 1h | Lo |Z0.0€ |$6.6 eg 0-0€ 790-08 | “OT | gh 4 y| 6p | SP 176 62 | 76.6% | 06:62 | FS-62 |S66-6¢ 910.08 | c9. be. MU "MU "ass ‘u 9 o9 9¢ 6¢ 89 16-62 06-62 16 6% 06-6 91 of 6 3) Gp. |*-*"[-"""-1 Go. | ems o-ms} s | ‘ms Ov 1g 6h) 29] 8S| Sh | £9 |Lg 6% | 26.62 | L c 6% | ¥S-6% |§66-6% 0F0-08| "gC Dense sean ses 5 - : ’ 8-62 | £8-66 | PE-6z |8S9-6 . OV. |"°"""|*mum | °Ah “M “Mm Pe) 169 oF ies o9| &S TZ (96-62 |€0-0€ | LL-6z | L6-6 eb Beare & | Go. |eesfeeeleg. | mu | cms | os fo¢ | ¢S |f9b| 19] 09| OF | OL | 10-08 | 18.6% 6% | 99-62 |226-6% 1S1-08 | °9 © eeesreeleeete® > : 00-0€ 6L-6% 25-6 : C ba $4 C1. rs Gea eared eed "ms | 19 | pS |teh} LS} 19 ry | 99 |L9-62 | 69.62 | £9-6 Z \0G0-0€ gP1-0€| “GS pa ae i t 9-6% | 89-62 | 0€-62 |€SL oy ] So. Go. sees *s in = = Ll os 6P 6S G9 e¢ el oF.6z LI 6 @ eS 6% £16-62 V ie teal ous 3 ig | €¢|% 6% | 09-6% | 61-63 | 1-6 |1SL-6z 916-60 | * G1 MS mss | *MS “MS WS CG ps . te 4 i ne VP-6z | 99-62 LS-68 | Z£-62 eres eee Ms ») 2 3 ; 6% | 17-6% | 99-6% | 29-60% | 8Z-6% 808-62 |188-62 | poleel ge) 2 | el s2| 9 | <8 ge (be | 5 |F el = | ord | ore : = n n =p eat 4 oe a oe) ~ —_ “ur *ul’ en s | aa\s218| 5 45 ae 2 Pel FoR FP es Fe x ‘| $8 | 36 wee omy | cue | tke Aine sate Eek 3 Wk ele | 8 P > S| *yo1spueg ‘ong les |. : ios 9 & O¢sT : “uley Kauyig | -sarguing | * | PhmeHdd uy | ezus-sergumg PS ‘yorastyya | ety . *pu pets rs Pulm *J9JOULOUIIOY I, osiagun e< JOULOIV Eo "KANIUQ) ‘asunyy younpung 7D ‘uoIsno}y °C) * po “eaA ‘ay Ag fuopuo ‘ 102 ‘Aey 247 Ag pun SauIHS-salMsWAG] ‘asunpy Y2LD5. ‘ a WW 49 ‘uopuoT svau ‘xOIMSIHD 70 Ajavoog josnynoyuopy ay} fo sii ay} 40 ei a 3 Sojoiose : 10%80]0.109j9 Ay THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES. ] No. 34. OCTOBER 1850. a ae: - v: P aa % 7 ; H . ; . y - fi s f , . } iy . ; . i ; “ete i er et ee a ¥ ,te ee * i B nt a ae { iy Z Z ve as , / . » ta gty ‘ ie Pi L ; SS * te 43 : ’ ' ie . * * re ' - ¥ * - 7 : ’ F < ' = < : ’ ne - . ’ s ‘ ¥ e , a) . m tie, * . = = é ‘ . - a * 9 rt , v 1. 4 = r f ‘ ‘ : Ann. &Mag.Nat Hist. S.2. Vol. 6 PLXL. Madeley lth. 3 Wellington S* Strand. A J.De. C. Sowerby fect THE ANNALS MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. [SECOND SERIES.] No. 36. DECEMBER 1850. XXXIV.—Tabular view of Fossil Shells from the middle division of the Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. By Joun Lycert, Esq.* [With a Plate. | Tue term middle division of the Inferior Oolite has been adopted from an arrangement of this formation made by Sir R. Murchi- son in 1834, and which, with some slight modification, will be found to be a convenient one for the zoological as well as for the mineral character of the divisions. The following comparison of fossil testacea from the middle division of the formation at Leck- hampton and Crickley Hills with others from a similar geological position near Minchinhampton, and of both collections with Great Oolite shells of the latter place, has been undertaken for the following reasons. The Leckhampton shells constitute a. numerous assemblage, have only recently been procured or 1n- vestigated, and present a striking eontrast with those of the upper and lower divisions of the same formation which are well known, and have for the most part hitherto supplied the nume- rous Inferior Oolite fossils to be found in museums and illus- trated works. The person. to whom the merit is due of having first drawn attention to this assemblage is undoubtedly Mr. Buck- man, who having procured a few species was immediately struck with the similarity of aspect, and even specific identity, which they presented to certain Great Oolite shells which had previously been believed were peculiar to that formation : as the number of species increased the same general similarity of aspect was re- marked, until at length an opinion was entertained by some of our Cotswold geologists, that a large proportion, perhaps even a majority of these shells, were identical with Great Oolite spe- cies. That the Leckhampton shells should not previously have been procured will excite no surprise, when it is stated that they are not to be picked up, nor do they immediately arrest the eye of the observer like many other Inferior Oolite fossils ; jus are * Read to the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club, July 30, 1850 Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 2. Vol. vi. — 27 402 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the usually small, even minute, and are disengaged from the invest- ing stone only by great labour and perseverance. For the means of making this comparison I am indebted to the kindness and liberality of the Rev. P. B. Brodie, who has placed at my dis- posal his numerous collection, and to whom, as votaries of natu- ral history, our thanks are due for the indomitable perseverance with which he has followed up the investigation of this very cha- racteristic assemblage of shells. In the mean time having pro- cured a considerable number of species from the same division of the Inferior Oolite near Minchinhampton, and been accustomed to compare them with Great Oolite shells of the same vicinity, I became desirous of making the following comparison, with the view of testing how far the two collections placed upon the same geological parallel, but fifteen miles asunder, resembled each other, what proportion of either and of both passed upward into the Great Oolite, and lastly, what amount had previously been figured and described ; tables accompanied by notes, if carefully prepared, would obviously to a great extent supply this deside- ratum ; and although the number of species procured from each locality probably falls far short of what will ultimately be ob- tained, the tables it is hoped will not be destitute of utility even in another point of view—they can be placed in comparison with collections from the Ragstones of the Inferior Oolite, and the zoological resemblance or difference between them ascertained. By following out this plan I am precluded from interfering with the labours of those who have recently investigated the geology of the Cotswolds, of Messrs. Buckman, Strickland and Brodie, to whom so much of our present amount of knowledge respecting these hills is due. It would indeed have been desirable had the tables been made more comprehensive, so as to include the fossils of the upper and lower divisions of the Inferior Oolite ; but a little reflection convinced me that by doing so I should be arrogating an amount of knowledge which I am very far from possessing ; inasmuch as the information to be gathered from the literature of the sci- ence would scarcely be available for such a purpose, the general term Inferior Oolite with a locality attached being usually the amount of information of the position of a shell in this formation. The Inferior Oolite in the vicinity of Cheltenham exhibits two very distinct assemblages of organic remains; the differ- ence between these is so obvious, even to the uninstructed observer, that a glance at any well-arranged collection is suffi- cient to establish conviction of this fact. The upper of these assemblages is contained in the several beds called Upper Ragstones, numbered 1, 2, 3 and 4 in Mr. Strickland’s valu- able section of Leckhampton Hill* which is about to be pub- * See Qnart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1850, p. 249. Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 403 lished, where the united thickness assigned to them is 38 feet ; the whole of the formation beneath, with the exception of about 24 feet, or about 189 feet of rock, belongs to the second zoolo- gical assemblage, which it is the especial object of this compa- rison to elucidate. The Inferior Oolite has long been known to geologists for the great profusion which it possesses both in spe- cies and individuals of the two great tribes of Ammonites and Belemnites ; some few of these pertain to the first or uppermost of our assemblages, but the great mass of these tribes, together with a large and characteristic series of other shells, are absent in the neighbourhood of Cheltenham ; these constitute a third and still lower zoological series, to examine which, in situ, we must visit the escarpment of the Cotswolds, some miles to the southward of Leckhampton, and from thence we shall find this assemblage to be persistent in gradually increasing importance to the neighbourhood of Bath, and to extend throughout the whole course of the formation in Somerset and Dorset to the English Channel. In the two last-mentioned counties the localities of Dundry, Sherborne and Bridport have become celebrated for the profusion of their fossils, and until very recently museums and collections have been supplied almost exclusively from those sources, and the fossils of this third and lowest assemblage have been held to represent those of the Inferior Oolite generally. In the middle portion of the Cotswolds, or from Stroud to Wootton- under-Edge, the three subdivisions of the Inferior Oolite are ex- hibited by the various sections ; but a little to the southward of the latter place, the uppermost division and upper portion of the middle division thin out and are lost ; at the same time the Ful- ler’s earth above attains a much greater importance, its thickness, together with that of the Inferior Oolite, amounting to a little more than the aggregate thickness of the two formations about Cheltenham. The following imaginary section from Cheltenham to Bath will make the subject more clearly understood. Thus the Fuller’s earth 148 feet thick at Bath has diminished to 70 feet at Stroud, and in the vicinity of Cheltenham to a very inconsi- derable band of clay. The lower division of the Inferior Oolite (No. 4 in the section), consisting of several Ammonitiferous beds with brown sands beneath, altogether 70 feet thick, has dimi- nished to 40 feet at Stroud, and at Leckhampton is represented by the lowest bed 2 feet thick, charged in the usual characteristic manner with Belemnites, beneath which are 6 inches of chocolate- coloured sands reposing upon the blue marls of the Lias. The upper division or Ragstones (No. 2 im the section) about 40 feet thick near Cheltenham is reduced to 20 at Stroud, and is ulti- mately lost to the south of Wootton as before mentioned. The middle division, nearly 190 feet thick at er eae cack, is 7* 404 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the somewhat diminished at Stroud, | and loses the greater portion of its volume, including the Oolite ® marl and all the upper beds before it reaches Bath, where it is repre- sented by 60 feet of freestone. The Bath section is taken from a va- luable paper by Mr. Lonsdale in the Geological Transactions. The shells of the middle division are for the most part distributed in beds of no great thickness; the _ great mass of the deposit being nearly destitute of organic remains, or containing only minute shelly detritus. The numerical results obtained from the Tables of comparison are as follow:—255 species have been examined from the middle division of the Inferior Oolite, 181 bemg from Leckhampton, and 145 from Minchinhampton ; of these 73 are common to the two localities and 64 pass upwards into the Great Oolite, or 28 per cent. Of the Leckhampton shells alone 59, 7. e. 33 per cent., and of the Minchin- hampton Inferior Oolite suite 43, 2. é€. 31 per cent., pass upwards. Thus, from each of the localities, a larger per-centage of shells pass upwards than is obtained when the entire number of species are reckoned ; an instance of the cau- tious reliance which should be placed upon estimates derived from a limited number. of species or from shells of a single locality, where the object is to draw wide and general inferences. It should also be stated that about 40 spe- cies in addition to these were not sufficiently perfect to be deter- mined, nearly or quite the whole 4 of which are unknown to the Great 5 Stroud. tenham. 2. Upper Ragstones. 3. Freestones, &c. 4. Lower rags and sands. 5. Lias. 1. Fuller’s earth, Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 405 Oolite ; this addition would still further reduce the per-centage of those which pass upward to the latter formation. For remarks on particular species the notes which accompany the Tables should be consulted, but some further observations upon the several families of shells may here be given. The Leckhampton shells as a whole are remarkable for their diminu- tive size: this remark is not only applicable to those species which are likewise found in the lower and upper divisions of the same formation, but to those algo which are found in the same forma- tions at Minchinhampton. Upon the whole it may be stated that there is a nearer approximation between the Great Oolite and Leckhampton shells than between’ those of the two formations at Minchinhampton. As compared with the upper and lower as- semblages, the middle is characterized by an entire absence of the Pholadomyas, the Homomyas, the Gresslyas, and I had almost said of Ammonites, Belemnites and Nautili, genera which con- stitute so large a proportion of the other assemblages, in this respect presenting a striking accordance with the contents of the shelly beds of the Great Oolite. Again, the large number of Nerinee and Cerithia, though differing specifically from those of the Great Oolite, tend much to separate it zoologically from the upper and lower assemblages, where they are few and rare. Mr. Brodie’s collection has a single Nautilus and Belemnite ; my own has four Ammonites of one species, and a single Nautilus ; their presence under such circumstances is a sufficient imdication of the solitary and perhaps accidental nature of their occurrence, a proof in fact that they did not live and propagate in the middle division. The Rostellarig, though few in number and differing specifically from those of the Great Oolite, serve also to mark the separation of the assemblage from other Inferior Oolite groups, and its approximation to the conditions of sea-bottom under which the Great Oolite shelly beds were deposited ; but the most striking circumstance which tends to the same conclusion is the occurrence of a great diversity of forms in the family of the Patelloidea, which appears to be altogether absent in the upper and lower series ; of the fourteen species it will be observed, that no less than six are specifically identical with Great Oolite forms ; and what renders this fact the more worthy of notice is, that the entire family are absent in the Inferior Oolite contemporaneous beds at Minchinhampton. The Terebratule, which usually are of much importance in the determination of particular groups of rocks, are abundant in this division only in the bed of Oolite marl; but in localities where the marl is consolidated into a cream-coloured' mudstone, or where a considerable number of other genera of shells are present, the Terebratule are compara- tively scarce ; the genus however is one which conduces much to 406 Mr. J. Liycett on Fossil Shells from the impress an individual or distinctive character upon the assem- blage, or to isolate it from other shelly deposits ; it will be ob- served that of the twelve species two only of them appear to have been continued to the period of the Great Oolite; the other species do not even seem to be found in the other divi- sions of the same formation, each of which has its distinctive Terebratule. The vertical range of the several species throughout the middle division is considerable, for with the gxception of certain small . and very rare species, the same Terebratule may be found to oe- cur at intervals through a vertical thickness of 140 feet of rock. The genera which may be pointed out as most eminently to cha- racterize this division are the Cerithia, the Nerinee, the Trochi, the Solaria, the Cylindrites, the Melanie, the Rostellarie, the Trochotome, the Tancredia, and the Terebratule ; of these tribes all but two belong to the Gasteropoda ; they constitute the great bulk of the univalves, and contain in all fifty-two species, not one of which is found in the Great Oolite. Other genera might be mentioned whose species equally belong to this series, but such have been selected as acquire importance either by the number of their species or by that of the individuals of such species. It may perhaps place the subject in a more striking point of view when it is stated, that of the 108 Gasteropods only 20 are con- tinued to the Great Oolite. The smaller per-centage obtained from the total number of species when compared with a single locality is caused by a large proportion of the shells which are common to the two localities being likewise those which pass upwards into the Great Oolite, thus illustrating the fact, that species which occur in considerable number and have a wide. range horizontally, are those which we should expect to find through a considerable range of beds vertically. I would define the limits of the middle or freestone division of the Inferior Oolite as including all that portion of the formation situated between the upper ragstone beds (1, 2, 8 and 4 of Mr. Strickland’s section), and the Ammonitiferous beds or upper por- tion of the lower division. _ Lastly, the general conclusion may be stated to which this comparison has led, that these testacea constitute a zoological assemblage distinguished from those of the other portions of the Inferior Oolite by features as well-marked as those which di- stinguish the fossils of the other great groups (proximate in sequence), which are termed formations, from each other, and that these features, varying in detail, will probably be found to occur, like some other shelly deposits of the oolitic formations, at intervals and over small areas wherever the freestones of the Inferior Oolite are extensively developed. Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 407 On Tancredia, a fossil genus of Lamellibranchiate Conchifera. Plate XI. figs. 8, 9, 10. Gen. Char. Shell thin, equivalve, inequilateral, smooth, flattened, subtrigonal or transverse, somewhat gaping at the posterior extremity, which is produced and attenuated ; anterior side with a longitudinal angle passing from the umbo to the an- tero-ventral border. Hinge with two cardinal teeth in each valve, the anterior one the larger, and a wide and deep, rather irregular fossa between them ; lateral teeth distant, one or two in each valve (usually two); ligament probably partially internal and contained in the cardinal pit. : The figure of the cardinal pit varies in the different species ; in one it is triangular, one of the angles being at the umbo, in others it is wider and more irregular, but there is not any raised edge bordering it, as in Mesodesma and the Lutrarie ; the figure and size of the cardinal teeth likewise vary ; occasionally the pos- terior cardinal tooth can hardly be distinguished ; strictly speak- ing, the anterior cardinal tooth is immediately beneath the umbo, the pit and other tooth being posterior to it; the posterior late- ral tooth is sometimes wanting altogether ; the internal margins of the valves are smooth; the valves are thin and delicate, but such as have had their internal surface exposed showed no traces of the muscular impressions. This genus may be classed as one of the Mactracea,and placed near to Mesodesma and Amphidesma ; the external figure is donaciform ; the character of the dentition approaches near to, but is really distinct from, Mesodesma, from which latter genus the gaping posterior extremity tends to sepa- rate it; the shell is likewise thinner and more delicate than in either of the genera with which it has been compared ; with Donax it has nothing more in common than the external form. This genus of small bivalves is eminently characteristic of the lower members of the oolitic system of rocks ; the Great Oolite has three species, and the freestone beds of the Inferior Oolite have two other species ; neither of these are common to the two formations, nor have they been found in the upper or lower di- visions of the Inferior Oolite. The diffusion of this generic form is worthy of notice ; it may without exaggeration be said, that cer- tain layers in the shelly portion of the Great Oolite were merely so many colonies in which they propagated almost exclusively in countless numbers, but the great mass of these are of one species ; the freestone beds of the Inferior Oolite contain likewise a great number of another species. A knowledge of these five species is of importance in the recognition and distinction of the shelly beds in the two formations, as from the numbers of two or three ~ 408 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the species they may be expected to occur over large areas; already they are known in the lower oolitic system of Normandy. The generic appellation is derived from the name of Sir Thos. Tancred, Bart., the founder of the Cotswold Naturalists’ Club. The descriptions of two species will be found in the notes to the tables of Inferior Oolite shells ; those of the Great Oolite are deferred to the monograph upon that subject. Note on No. 199, Ptychomya? Agassizit. At pl. 11. f. 3, 4 of the ‘ Etudes critiques sur les Mollusques fossiles,’ by M. L. Agassiz, is an imperfect impression of an ob- long flattened bivalve shell to which is affixed the new generic appellation Ptychomya, but no account is given of the locality or geological formation to which it belongs; the figure is founded upon a single impression. M. Agassiz has not ventured to de- fine the genus, and in his introduction mentions that M. D’Or- bigny considers it to be a Crassatella, to which genus M. Agassiz remarks it has no external resemblance. Having long possessed specimens of a small shell which ex- hibits the external characters of Ptychomya, and as two of the specimens are in a condition nearly perfect, I have ventured to record the little information thus acquired with the mpression, that although meagre and imperfect, it should not be withheld when the object of vestigation is obscure or unknown ; never- theless the present note would not have appeared but for the necessity of affixing a generic name in my Tables to the little. shell in question. The high degree of critical acumen displayed by the talented author of the ‘Etudes,’ together with the just confidence which he shows in the accuracy of his own observa- tions and deductions when controverted by others, rendered it probable that the generic value which he had claimed for this obscure form would eventually be found to be justified ; the pre- sent species therefore became an object of interest upon the dis- covery that it could scarcely with propriety be assigned to any other known genus. Ptychomya? Agassizi. Pl. XI. fig. 6. Figure suborbicular and flattened ; umbones straight, small, pointed and mesial ; the substance of the shell thick ; the lunule indistinet or very slightly excavated; the hinge- line posteriorly straight or slightly curved and sloping obliquely ; the ventral border rounded, the surface with about fourteen rounded, broad but depressed costee, which are curved upwards and meet the costee of the opposite side upon the middle of the shell forming . an angle, the points of junction of the several costz being upon a line passing obliquely from the umbo to the antero-ventral Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 409 border ; the costee are crossed by very fine, closely arranged encir- cling strize or lines ; the hinge is without teeth. Height 3 lines, breadth 3 lines. The impression figured by M. Agassiz has a much more ob- long or transverse figure, being much lengthened posteriorly ; it is also rather imperfect or truncated at that extremity ; the angle of the costz is placed much more anteriorly than in our species, but inclines like the latter to the antero-ventral border ; the costz are likewise more narrow and numerous. Considering the flat- ness of the valves and their thickness, it would appear that the mollusk was shielded rather than inclosed by them ; the valves would appear to have been open all round except at the ligament ; the character of this latter organ must for the present remain doubtful, as no trace of a lamina for its attachment is visible. Our present imperfect definition of the genus Ptychomya there- fore will be as follows :—Shell equivalve, suborbicular or oblong and transverse, flattened, thick; umbones small, straight, flat- tened ; hinge-line posteriorly straight. or slightly curved ; valves open all round ; surface with numerous curved ribs meeting at an angle, whose apex is directed towards the umbo ; the coste are covered with numerous, closely arranged, concentric striz or lines. Hinge edentulous. Of the fossil Myada, Goniomya is the only one which resem- bles it, but in that genus the costz meet at an angle inclined in an opposite direction to Ptychomya ; the surface has similar fine concentric lines, but here the resemblance appears to cease. The true position of our genus in the molluscous tribes must therefore remain in abeyance ; the smallness of the object and. hardness of the investing stone are formidable obstacles in. the way of further information to be obtained from it. EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI. ig. 1. Turbo elaboratus. 2. Solarium Cotswoldie. 2a. The same magnified. 3. Chemnitzia gracilis, © 4. Gervillia aurita. 5. Opis gibbosus. 5a. The same magnified. 6. Ptychomya Agassizii. 6a. The same magnified. 7. Corbis aspera. 8. Tancredia donaciformis. 9. Tancredia extensa. 9 a. Interior of the same. 9 b. Magnified view of the hinge. 10. Tancredia truncata. = S bahia hPa The two latter species pertain exclusively to the Great Oolite. 4.10 Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the Tabular List. of Fossils. Si 8|sesle8s Genus. Species. Authority. 23 = © s = 7 = SB s/SS8\558 1. Patella —...|rugosa ....+.+00... Sow. Min. Con....| , , “ 3. ——— eee Mitlda ......0e000 Deslongchamps ...| 2. ——_eaveee mornata ......+-. OW OR. SE * se. scev.sese 2 * 105, —— * wasges SOA. .0002..¢ 0000. NEW SP. svevecsvees. : . 106. —— ....... SPACE. Jussi Je.5. NEW SP. seseeesecees ; 107. Serpula ...|lavigata ......... NOW SPi > verveesderees i 108. ——...... Undetermined... Sai Wivvewcseret ; 108*, —— ...... SOREN, -onswevers (Buckman. apeneetesded . 109*, Belemnites| Undetermined ...|..........seceeseeeeeees : 109. Nautilus ...|lineatus ......... ‘Sov: Min. Con. ...| x 110. Ammonites | Undetermined...}...........0ceesecees ay cao 111. Echinus ,../germinans ...... Phil. Geol. York...) , 112. Pygaster ,..|patelliformis .../Agassiz ........+... * 113. Cidaris...... subangularis .../Goldfuss ............ * 114. —— °...... Undetermined...|..........++ Sbbeunses ees * 115. —— ...... coronatus. ...... Goldfuss ............ * 116. Acrosalenia |Hoffmanni ...... OTIISS: is cvesves. * 117. Cidarites ,..\crenularis ...... Goldfuss ...... Minis * 118. —— ...... Undetermined .: isi iiei ansvvveve deuce * 119. Nucleolites |clunicularis ...... ‘AGoldfuss sasccecsses 9p i. 121. Lima’ ...... punctata.......... Goldfuss ....0....00 ra “ 122.—— ...... duplicata ......... Sow. Min. Con....} x . 124. ——_......|motata........0. «> MHOLATUSS. vores evesys ine . 128. —— ......{lunularis ......... Deshayes.......... * * 129. -—— __ ...... leviuscula .......|Goldfuss ......0.+... * * 123. ——_ ....../squamicosta....../Buvignier .......... * 125. —— ° ......|plicata ..... cece seo MCW SP. veveveeceees 126. ——_...4.. BIBtA |... peceevarecs NEW SP. cvesvesseees oe 130. ——_...».. punctatilla ...... EW: BP. - segqpsseerees r 4 138. Hinnites ...|sepultus ...... ++. (Mew i esebaniedee te * 139. —— ......\comptus ......... Spondylus, Gold-| "x + fuss. 140. — ...... velatus ......000... Spondylus, Goldf. | --. + ‘ 139*., .-++-/tuberculatus (left/Spondylus, Goldf. | --. * valve). 5 141. Plicatula ...jelongata ......... NEW SP. cvesececeees oe * 142. Placuna?.../jurensis ......... Roemer ....c.0s08- * * * 143. : BS jarmata SED CE ME ¢ 83 Plicatula, Goldfuss} x soe * 144. ——? ...... complicata ...... MED. dacapian eres * | 145. Mytilus ...{pectinatus ......[Sow. Min. Con....| * * 7 146. ——_...... striatulus .........|Goldfuss ....00.+.+5. . 147. —— ......|pulcher............ Goldfuss .........48. * i * 149, —— ......|cuneatus ........./Modiola, Sow. Min.| ge * Con. 148, —— ....... SUbTeCtUS .....44../MCW SP. cesceeserese Py: a 150. —— *...... crenatus .....64.. TIEW SP. cocsececsees . 151. Dreissena.../lunularis ......... MEW SP. cessssereees f F 152. Gervillia .../tortuosa ...... ...(Gastrocheena, Phill.| , a 4 153. covces Ath Gchevesnivenses Phillipa... 4 030c0, ce 154, ——— ceeocelAUrita wicceceeeees MEW SPysececesccens ae 155. —— sees. costatula ......... Deslongchamps ...| w 156. —— | cose. laevigata. ...000...|MEW SP. ssecssoeeees * Sa8 a 157. Perna ...... mytiloides ...... Goldfuss .........60. %* . é 158. Gervillia ...Jovata ...sccocsess Avicula, Sow..Min.| x ; * on. 158*, ——....0.. complicata ...... Buckman............ * 159. Pteroperna |gibbosa....... ++... new genus and sp. | ++ * 160. Pinna ......\cuneata ...... ooo /PHIUIPS «sc. csecccens * 161. ——_ ...00. hastata ......... NEW SP. eseees tpaved . * 164. Hiatella ...\interlineata ...... ROW: BD. > servececvecs * * 166. Myoconcha |crassa ......+++... Sow. Min. Con....| x . * 163. Ostrea...... COGTEED ne skar sveecs Sow. Min. Con. ...| ++ * * 163*, —— ...... Undetermined....|.....0.ceccsecsssseceees & 168. Opis...+..+-. Moreausius ...... Buvignier ......... * * 169. sooses/ANGUSTATUS seee0 NEW' SP. ..secceeeees tt * 170. —— ...... elongatus ......... NEW SP. ...00- rr eee * 171. ——_..... gibbosus ...+++.s. NEW SP. -cssescees Pa ray * 172. Trigonia ...|clavo-costata ...M€W SP. sereeeeeeeee tre x 173s —— ©... lineolata .......6. APOE cee deverets * * 174. —— sees. angulata «+....++. Sow. Min. Con. ... * 175. —— cease. |Striata ....ceceeeee Sow. Min. Con. ...| ... * 176. —— «...... costatula ......... MCW BPs -ccovereceees . ‘ 177. —— _o2.0-.|v. costata ....c0.0. TEW SP. ceveeeeevese eee + 177*. ——. ...... tuberculosa ......[MCW SP. sesereeeee ‘ 178. Corburella .jcurtansata ...... Corbula, Phillips... ex rs 4.14, Mr. J. Lycett on Fossil Shells from the j,1gfi gi Genus. Species. Authority. 28 = “ee = Se = a E/RES/OSE 181. Corbula .../mvoluta ......... Goldfuss, striata,|) , * Buckman. 179. —— wn... imbricata ....... NENG AD: . .cencscecnce: ‘i 180. —— ...... depressa .-e...0.. PURE nc csccnanss' ot 183. Cypricardia|cordiformis ...... Deshayes ....aiinaaen * 183. ——__..... siliqua ...... gp see ROWS ) sansacaan sae 186. Cardium ...\cordiforme ......|MEW SP. sseeeeeeeeee * 187. ——_..... levigatum ...... MGW MS... acdacacekss a 188. ——_ ...0.. cognatum......... Phil. Geol. York...) 189, ——_....... punctato - stria-|M€W SP. ...eeceeeee * tum. 190. —— ...... granulatum ...... NEW SP. cececeeee A er 184. —— ...... semicostatum .../MCEW SP. seececeeeees * 191. Sphera ...)Madridi ......... Cardium, D’Arch.;|— * ‘ Cardium _incer- tum, Phillips 192. Venus ...... trapeziformis ...,Roemer ........+.+. * * 193. ——— ...... curvirostris ...... WOW SPs. .s0r00eekeis * * 194. —— ...... SHEVIER. | 05.0000 Goldfuss ....+++.- oaeht nee * 195. Cytherea ...|picta.........c0.0e. NEW SPs ceesersevises * =: 196. Astarte...... excavata ......-.\Sow. Min. Con. ...| ** * 197. —— ..... quadrata ....00...|MEW SP. see. odeeds| * 198. —— _...00 bullata .....+.00- NEW SP. seceeeseeees os * 199. Ptychomya |Agassizil ......++. DOW ISPS | iccesace dani ~ on { depressa «++...++ Goldfuss ...... co i yi : *** "| |sulcato-striata ...,Roemer ...+...+ BOL ones MCNKGL ~ caravchss Unio, Dunker...... 202, —— asses, detrita ..... éxsesbe Goldfuss ........00.. 203, —— _......|formosa........0+- NEW BPs ose sesceotine it 215. —— ...... orbicularis ...... Sow. Min. Con....| 204. Lucina......|lyrata ........00+- PRGIES cosennsances * 208. ——__..... GESDOCIA | 20000005 Phillips. ....0000000. * 205. Corbis ...... ASDETA caseceeescsi NOW. SPs ....cecceceses a 206. —— .ssase Ovalis ....esc000s Phil. Geol. York. .| ... 207. ——sseee leevigatus ......... TEW SP. evereesesees * 209. Psammobia |levigata ..,...... Phil. Geol. York. | « 210. Mactromya |globosa..........+- AZaSSiZ .....+000 ere ieee’ 211. Panopzea? .j\delicatissima ...NeW SP. ...eeereeee * 212. Tancredia .jdonaciformis .../new sp. ......e+eeee * 213. —— ...... BUTCRGD fo 5 55 25e 085 MEW SP.’ sscececeseve * 214. Nucula_.../variabilis ......... Sow. Min. Con....| 216. Ceromya ...{concentrica ...,.. Isocardia, Sow. . _ | Min. Con. 217. ——_seeeee Striata ..cocecess ..\Cardita, Sow. Min. voit Alito 3 on. 218. Macrodon .|Hirsonensis...... Cuculleea, D’Arch. 219. Goniomya .|literata............ Mya, Sow. Mun. Con. 220. Arcomya...joblonga ......... Sanguinolaria, * Buckman. 221. Myopsis .../punctata ......... Sanguinolaria, - Buckman. Inferior Oolite in Gloucestershire. 415 = ,Gleaeie@ed ° ue Sig-ssig